Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

“Ma, this is amazing!” Henry exclaimed as he scurried to the entrance of their new house. It was huge, nothing like the apartment they’d left in Boston. Emma stepped onto the path, mouth agape as she dropped the bags she was holding. This wasn’t a house, it was a small mansion. She was too shocked to notice the arm wrap around her waist until Killian pulled her close. He snuggled his face into her head and took a deep breath, enjoying this moment; the moment he felt he was truly able to provide for his family. Emma eventually snapped out of her trance.

“You’re not kidding Hen.” She turned around in Killian’s arms. “Babe, this is incredible, but are you sure we can afford this?” His eyes briefly narrowed before he softened again.

“Hey love, now what did I say? I will provide everything we need. You just need to trust me.” She wrapped her arms around his neck and pulled him into a passionate kiss.

“Thank you,” she mumbled, whilst slowly pulling away.

“So are you guys going to open up or what?” Henry shouted, causing both Emma and Killian to laugh.

“Alright Kid, keep your hair on.” Killian ran up behind him and quickly opened the door, ushering Emma to enter before him.

She walked over the threshold and was barely able to contain her sense of wonder. Upon reaching the centre of the hallway, she spun around, taking everything in. The wooden floors were polished and a brand new state of the art kitchen had been installed. There were none other then three reception rooms on this floor too. “Jeez, this house is going to look bare for decades. The entirety of our belongings will fit in just two of these rooms,” she marvelled.

“Well, let’s just decide what we definitely want to keep and you can choose any new furniture you desire. This is our home now.” Killian declared as he continued bringing in their things.

Later that day, they’d managed to bring in all of their belongings and place them into the relevant rooms. Henry had chosen the smaller, but unusually shaped bedroom at the end of the house with a partial sloping roof. He’d extended his step-fathers comment to include himself and had already begun designing a custom made castle bed that would include an entertainment centre and a place for all his toys and comic books. Killian had agreed, as long as it incorporated a place for two gaming chairs so he could continue to thrash Henry on their gaming night.

Emma sat on the bed they’d just spent the last hour re-assembling. Whilst she couldn’t help but love this house, she was also filled with a sense of overwhelming dread. Her whole life had been based in and around Boston. She’d always had a job with colleagues and had a few close-ish friends. This move was meant to be a fresh start for their new family. She’d married Killian a little over a year ago after a whirlwind romance. They’d met at a bar and had what should have been a one night stand, but he’d managed to charm his way into her life, and her son’s. She’d always been so careful about her partners meeting Henry, but something about Killian drew her in. Now their little dream was a reality, and one far greater than she could ever have imagined. It was only now occurring to her that she knew no one here and wasn’t planning on getting a job, certainly not straight away. Killian wanted to provide everything they needed. She’d been hesitant to agree to his proposal at first, but was willing to at least give it a go. She had nothing against being a housewife, and it wasn’t that it didn’t appeal to a certain extent, she just wasn’t sure it was for her. She’d never really had a career, but did enjoy paying her own way, it was what she was used too. She figured, however, that since it’d never occurred to her to allow someone to care for her, she was prepared to be open to new ideas and at least give this a go. At the very least, if it didn’t work out, she could try different hobbies, perhaps go back to work.

She walked to the window and surveyed her new neighbourhood.  Her attention was instantly stolen by whom she assumed was a neighbour.  A dainty woman was busying herself in the garden next door pruning what looked to be an apple tree. She watched her for a few moments and hoped there wasn’t anyone else watching her stare at her new neighbour, after all, she didn't want to come across as nosy, or worse, creepy. She sighed as she watched her continue to tend the tree. She was very elegant. Emma couldn’t really see her face but the brunette was wearing dress pants and a tight fitting, red silk blouse. Her deep, brown hair fell just below her shoulders and flicked out in soft curls. Emma sighed, she look so classy and elegant, nothing she could ever envisage herself to be. She looked down at her tank top and ripped jeans. This move was becoming more and more claustrophobic by the second; there was no way she was going to fit in with these people. She was abruptly pulled from her thoughts as Killian popped his head around the door.

“Hey love, how about we go out and grab some tea? I bet you don’t feel like cooking tonight?”

“Um, sure, okay, good idea.” She’d only half heard what he’d said. Pulling out of her trance, she followed him out.

Henry bounced ahead of them down Main Street. They’d discovered there was one main eatery in Storybrooke, a popular diner called Granny’s. Henry ran in a head of them and chose a booth. He’d been very excitable since they’d arrived. That had been one of the reasons Emma had so willingly agreed to all of this. Henry had never really settled into big city life and he seemed so excited by the prospect of moving somewhere quieter. Here he could make friends and they could play in each other’s gardens. They’d never had a garden before, now they had a huge one.

The second they’d all sat down the waitress was immediately with them.

“Well hello, you must be new around here?” They all looked at her for a moment. Emma couldn’t help but smile. She was a complete contrast to the woman she’d seen through the window. Her hair was also dark brown, but shot through with red and her uniform left very little to the imagination. She was extremely friendly though. Before she could say anything, Killian began.

“Aye, we are. I’m Killian this is my wife Emma and her boy, Henry.”

“I really like your hair.” Henry said, a little coyly.

“Why thank you, Henry. My name’s Ruby and welcome to Granny’s.” She handed them all a menu.

“How about I give you a few minutes to decide, I’ll pop back, but call if you need me sooner.” She threw out a cheeky grin and left.

“She seems lovely,” said Emma as she watched Ruby busying herself at the other end of the diner. It was quite quiet here at the moment. As they’d missed lunch, this could either be considered a late lunch, or an early dinner. She was grateful though, had it been a more conventional eating time, she could imagine this place being packed to the rafters and was glad she didn’t have to deal with loads of prying eyes. This town was so homely they’d probably stick out like a sore thumb.

“Yes, she does seem lovely. I can’t imagine Granny wandering around in that uniform though.” Quipped Killian and Emma laughed.

“Shh, she might hear.” They began to look at the menu again when the doorbell rang. Emma looked up to see the same brunette she’d been staring at earlier walk in. God she was stunning. She didn’t know what she expected when she was admiring her, but she far exceeded any expectation. She was one of the most, if not the most beautiful woman she’d ever seen. Her chocolate eyes were entrancing and those lips… Emma shut her mouth realising how she must look. Fortunately, Killian and Henry were still absorbed in their menu’s. Emma looked to Ruby who waved somewhat sheepishly at the gorgeous new arrival before heading to the counter. It seemed a bit of an odd gesture to make, she wondered what sort of relationship they had, as they clearly knew one another. She watched as Ruby made her way behind the counter and then proceeded to interact normally with her. She eventually handed two drinks to the brunette before she paid and left. Ruby then returned to their table.

“Have you guys decided yet?”

“I think so,” Said Killian who then looked to Emma, but spoke before she could. “Let me guess, you’ll have the grilled cheese and hot cocoa with cinnamon on top?”

“You know me too well.” Emma blushed and missed Ruby raise an eyebrow.

 “Sure thing. And for you little man?”

“Can I have the same as Ma please?”

“Absolutely, you can.” She then just looked to Killian who confirmed he’d have the double cheeseburger and a coke before leaving.

“So Henry, I’ve enrolled you into school, there’s no reason you can’t go tomorrow. Are you looking forward to starting?” Emma looked at Killian, slightly perturbed.

“You’ve enrolled him in school, already? Without discussing it with me?”

“Hey, it’s okay Swan. I just happened to see the school when I was researching the area…”

“That’s not the point Killian, he’s my son and…”

“Hey, relax, I thought you’d be pleased. I did it because it’s literally the only one in town, it’s not like there was a choice. I just thought I would save you the hassle, there were no options to discuss.”

“Hey ma, it’s okay. I am looking forward to going to school. I can’t wait to meet new friends and see what they do for fun around here.” Emma settled again at Henry’s enthusiasm. Whilst she understood Killian’s reasoning, and it did kind of make sense seen as it was the only option, she couldn’t help but feel a tad annoyed. Before she could think of anything else to say, however, Ruby began bringing out their dishes.

“Hmm, that smells great.” Said Henry.

“The townsfolk love it here,” said Ruby. “The grilled cheese is classed as a speciality because they voted it ‘favourite of the year once’,” she added with a cheeky wink.

“Thank you Ruby,” said Emma as she placed her food down.

“Ahh, she speaks!” Ruby quipped with a smile to show she was being playful, partially. Emma nervously began playing with her utensils.

“Thank you lass,” offered Killian as she placed his burger down. She merely offered him a polite nod as she left them to enjoy their meals.

The following morning Henry was up bright and early. He’d already gotten washed and dressed and was trying to make himself breakfast when Emma and Killian wandered in, but he couldn’t find anything to make.

“Don’t sweat it kid,” said Emma as she went to show him where the cereal was. “Afraid we just have cereal or toast this morning. I'll do a food shop later today.”

“That sounds great; I’ve a few things you could pick up for me too, if possible?” Asked Killian who was hovering by the coffee pot.

“Sure. What are you plans for today?”

“I am going to meet my new boss, the mayor and pick up my badge and gun.” He said whilst handing Emma a coffee.

“Great, so you’ll be starting straight away?”

“I guess, not too sure. Think I’ll be familiarising myself with things first, but I’m not doing any of that until we get this little man to school.”

“You want to come with us?”

“Sure, as you pointed out last night, I booked him in, so I need to make sure I’m happy. Not that there’s an option around here. But, if for some reason it's a nightmare, you could always home school?”

“What, No! I’m sure it’ll be fine. Anyway, you are to be the Sheriff. I can’t see anyone messing with Henry.”

“I hope so… Hey I’m expecting some packages between ten and eleven. Will you be in to receive them?” Emma looked at him curiously.

“Sure, I can be here.”

“Great, just pop them in the garage, I’ll deal with them when I get home.” With that, Killian left to go and get ready.

“I thought he’d stop getting those packages?” Henry queried. “I thought he was changing jobs.”

“Yeah, me too. He’s probably just got some loose ends to tie up.” Emma kissed him on the head. “Come on, we best get ready. Can’t be late for your first day in your new school.”

An hour later, at 8:15am, fifteen minutes before school was due to start, they pulled up in their new family SUV that Killian insist they brought just before they moved. They didn’t need to wonder where to go as a woman was already approaching the car. She was fairly short with dark, pixie hair and very fair skin. They quickly began to get out.

“Morning, I’m Mrs Nolan and you must be Henry.” She held out her hand and sported a huge smile as Henry shook her hand like a polite young man should. “And you must be his parents?” This time Emma cut in, knowing Killian would likely try and get in their first.

“I’m his mother, Emma. This is my husband Killian.” Mrs Nolan gave an understanding nod before smiling at them both.

“Welcome to Storybrooke. I hope you're all settling in well?”

“Yes, we only arrived yesterday, so I think the best part of this week will mainly involve us settling in,” responded Killian.

“Well, knowing you were coming I’d already requested a copy of Henry’s reports and he appears to be a model student, good grades and kind and thoughtful. We are very lucky to have you here Henry.” He beamed at the praise bestowed.

“Thank you Mrs Nolan.” He responded as she ruffled his hair and turned her attention back to his parents.

“Henry will be in Mrs White’s class. She’s been teaching here for over ten years now and the students love her. I’m sure you’ll settle in just fine Henry.”

“Mrs White?” Queried an overly interested Killian. “Is not the mayor a White?”

“Indeed! She is his wife. Why?”

“Oh no reason, I’m due to meet him soon that was all and wondered if there was a connection. I’m the new Sheriff you see, just trying to put two and two together – or one and one.”

“Well, that’s your first mystery solved, Sheriff..?”

“Jones, the names Killian Jones.”

“Indeed.” She turned her attention back to Henry. “Why don’t you come with me and I’ll give a quick tour of the school before I take you to your class.” Henry beamed at her excitedly.

“Thank you Mrs Nolan,” said Emma as she bent down to Henry’s level. “Now, you be good kiddo and listen to your teachers. I’ll be here to pick you up after school, okay?”

“Okay, thanks ma.” They watched as Mrs Nolan led Henry towards the entrance.

Mrs Nolan had shown Henry the basics. He knew where the important things were anyway, like the bathroom, and the dining hall. They’d arrived at class a few minutes late and knocked on the door before entering. All eyes turned their way, including his new teacher.

“Class, talk amongst yourselves for a few minutes,” instructed Mrs White who turned her attention back to the new arrival.

Mrs Nolan edged Henry further into the room and up to his new teacher before continuing. “Mrs White, this is Henry Swan. Sorry we are late, my fault, I was giving him a quick tour, but I will leave him in your capable hands.”

“Thank you Mrs Nolan.” Mrs White knelt down so she was level with Henry’s face. “Welcome Henry. I hope you’re not too nervous?”

“Not at all Mrs White. I’m looking forward to being here.”

“That’s great to hear. Follow me.” His teacher led him to a desk near the front. “Henry, this is Nicholas.” She turned her attention to the boy. “Nicholas, would you be able to buddy up with Henry, show him the ropes so to speak?”

“Yeah, sure thing Mrs White.” She smiled at the boy appreciatively and told Henry to take a seat next to him before returning to the front of the class.

“Hey,” said Nicholas grabbing Henry’s attention. “It’s great to see someone new here; no one ever seems to come to this town. How are you liking it?”

“Oh I’m loving it so far. To be honest, I’m hoping this would be my favourite part of the move.”

“What, a new school?”

“Making a friend.” It was clear Nicholas was fairly touched by that revelation.

“Did you not have friends before?”

“Hmm, not really, I was kind of a loner. There were a few kids I’d talk to or sit by, but we never really hung out.”

“Well not anymore.” They exchanged delighted grins before their attention was stolen by Mrs White who was calling the class to order.

After about thirty minutes into the class, they were all given a task of writing a creative story about a dream they’d had or a story they’d dreamt up. Henry desperately needed the toilet, he knew it couldn’t be that long until they had a break but he didn’t know what the protocol was here. He put up his hand and called out to Mrs White. She was busy writing something of her own.

“That won’t work,” whispered Nicholas. “She needs to be able to see you.”

“What, why?”

“Her hearing isn’t very good. You will have to get her to see you first.”

“Then why are you bothering to whisper and what’s the polite way to do that?”

“She’s not completely deaf and I don’t want everyone to know we’re talking about her either. I’d just walk up to her, she usually notices. That’s what we tend to do.”

“Okay…” He stood to approach his teacher before turning back to his new friend. “You know, no-one in my old school would really care about upsetting a teacher.”

“Oh, well Mrs White is lovely and I wouldn’t want to make her sad.” Henry smiled admirably at the boy and was glad he was placed next to him. He took his new friends advice and slowly walked to his new teacher, not wanting to startle her, but just has Nicholas had said, as he approached, she looked his way.

“Henry! How are you, everything okay? Do you need help with something?”

“I’m okay thanks.” Henry noted how she studied his face, namely his lips as though she was concentrating on catching his words right. “I was just wondering if I could go to the bathroom?”

 “Of course Henry, do you remember the way?” He nodded to confirm and she gestured for him to go.

Henry was thrilled with his first day in his new school. It was nothing like the hustle and bustle of his old one. They had more freedom here and were able to express themselves more. There was far less wasted time dealing with behavioural issues too. Not once did his teacher have to get cross with anyone. Okay, she had to remind them all to calm at times, but anything remotely like a reprimand was more a reminder to behave and focus on the task in hand than anything else. Ever since he’d learnt she had hearing issues he was keen to learn more, though he certainly wouldn’t ask her about it, especially as Nicholas had suggested it might make her sad. He wondered what it was all about? It was clear she could hear things, but he wondered to what extent. He couldn’t stand mysteries like this. To Henry, everything was a mystery to be solved.

He was still waiting on the step just outside the door to the school when Mrs White emerged.

“Hi Henry! What are you still doing here? Where are your parents? Is everything okay?” Henry smiled and made sure he was looking at her before he spoke.

“I’m not sure; Ma said she was going to pick me up. Maybe she got lost; we’ve only been here for two days.”

“Well okay. Mind if I wait with you ‘til she shows?” She was really just being polite of course, if he'd tried to brush her off, or said no need, there was no way she’d leave him sat here on his own. Nearly all the other students had left now and she had no idea of this boy’s home circumstances.

“Sure, okay. Thanks.”  She sat down next to  him on the step.

“So how are you liking Storybrooke?” Henry became all animated again.

“Oh I love it… I love this town, I loooove Granny’s, I love her grilled cheese and our new house. I love Nicholas and you of course.” Her eyebrows shot to up as he babbled on. He quickly silenced himself. “Wait that all sounds very weird. When I say love…” Mrs White couldn’t help but giggle.

“It’s okay Henry, I get what you’re trying to say and I’m thrilled you like it here so much.” He blushed a bit with embarrassment.

“Thanks,” he said appreciatively. Just as he finished, the black SUV pulled up outside the school and Killian stepped out, Henry stood, as did Mrs White.

“Henry,” she said, “I thought you said your Ma was picking you up?” He looked at her a bit puzzled.

“Yeah, she said she was.” He slowly began to walk to Killian, but Mrs White gently tapped him on the shoulder, encouraging him to turn to her.

“You know this man?”

“Yeah, he’s my step-dad.”

“And you’re okay to go with him?”

“Yeah its fine, he’s okay. We all live together. He’s the new Sheriff in town.”

“Okay.” They both walked to Killian together.

“Sorry I’m late Kid, you’re Ma got held up so I said I’d come get you.” He turned his attention to the woman who was looking at him curiously.

“I guess I should apologise to you too. I’m Killian, the new Sheriff. I take it you are the Mayor’s wife?” He said rather dismissively. 

“I am Mrs White, Henry’s teacher.” She made the point of re-introducing herself.

“Well, thanks for looking after Henry… Come on kid, your ma is expecting us.” Mrs White watched as they drove off. She wasn’t sure what it was about that man, but something unnerved her.

Chapter Text

As soon as they arrived home, Henry ran to the door looking for his mother who was sat unpacking boxes in the living room. “Hey Ma, how come Killian picked me up?”

“Sorry Kiddo, he was out and about and his packages still hadn’t arrived so it was easier for me to wait for them than for him to come home and swap with me.” Her voice was soft with guilt and something else.

“Oh!” Henry noted his mother sounded a bit down. It was not like her and he hoped he hadn’t made her feel sad for not being able to pick him up. “Hey, it doesn’t matter, there’s always tomorrow.” He offered her his biggest smile and she softened, melting into his embrace as he threw himself on her.

“I promise I will be there Henry. Anyway, tell me, how was your first day?” Henry proceeded to regale her with talk of his day and his excitement shone through. It warmed Emma’s heart and she was happy again, convinced she’d made the right choice. Her mood only slightly dampened when Killian wandered in.

“Hey, what’s for tea?”

“Oh, I haven’t thought yet, been really busy. I guess I’ll make something in a bit.”

“Okay, not too long though ay, it’s been a long day.” He said as he plonked himself on the sofa.

“So how was your day?” Emma began.

“It was fine. I met the Mayor, he seems like a top bloke and, you’ll never guess, he lives right next door. He invited us round for dinner this Friday Evening.  Turns out his wife is Henry’s teacher which is nice, it means it won’t be such an awkward meet and we’ll have something to talk about.” Before he could continue, they were interrupted by a knock on the door.

Emma barely had time to stand before Henry excitedly rushed to open the door. She quickly ran after him.

“Mrs White,” Henry beamed when he realised who it was. She was stood at the door with a basket full of fruit, most prominently, the ripest and glossiest looking apples you’d ever seen.

“Henry, what have I told you about just answering the door?” Emma spewed out in concern as she flung herself into the hall following her wayward son. Her breath was suddenly snatched from her throat as she realised who was standing at the door.

“Ma, Ma!” Henry said rushing to take her hand and drag her forward. “This is my teacher, Mrs White.”

“Please, call me Regina, and you too Henry when we aren’t in school… Sorry to interrupt. I just wanted to bring you this… Welcome you to the neighbourhood.” She somewhat awkwardly added as Emma took the basket from her. Emma realised she still hadn’t actually said anything and was just stood there staring. She mentally chastised herself for making this awkward.

“I’m sorry, please… please come in. This is the freshest looking fruit I have ever seen. These apples look amazing, thank you… My name is Emma by the way.” She offered Regina her hand as she stepped into their house, thankful for the invitation. “Please, may I offer you a glass of something?” Emma led them to the kitchen and opened the fridge before rummaging around for something. “There’s apple juice, orange, a glass of white or of course water, something hot?”

Regina stood rather awkwardly at the door staring at Emma’s rear that was protruding from the fridge door. Emma was wearing leggings and a tank top. Regina couldn’t help but notice how toned and peachy her bum was. She felt a fluttering deep within, something she was not accustomed to at all. Henry looked to her and couldn’t help but grin as he saw she was clearly lost in thought. Of course Henry realised she’d probably hadn’t heard a word his Ma had said though. Henry walked up to her and was about to repeat what she’d said when Emma stood and turned to them, holding a bottle of white wine. “I fancy a glass of this. Care to join?”

“That’s very kind.” Emma placed two glasses on the island and began to pour, gesturing for Regina to sit. Henry huffed and poured himself a juice.

“Oh don’t mind me.” He said whilst he poured his own drink.

“Ha, sorry kid.” Said Emma, she’d been so wrapped up in making a good first impression she’d totally neglected him.

“It’s fine… you know, I’m going to go and do my homework. You’ll probably only talk about boring stuff anyway. Nice to see you again Mrs White.” He waved to her and she did likewise as he headed out.

“I hope I haven’t interrupted anything.” Said Regina coyly as she took a sip.

“Oh no, I’m glad of the distraction, I’ve spent two solid days unpacking. We didn’t bring much with us but deciding what to keep has been a nightmare.”

“I bet; I’ve never really had to move, I can’t imagine how stressful it must be.” Emma seemed surprised at this revelation.

“Oh, so you’ve always lived in that house?”  Emma said pointing to the wall as one does. Regina sighed.

“No, but I married very young. I pretty much moved out of my parent’s house and into that one. I’ve always lived in Storybrooke.” Emma pondered that for a moment. It was a far cry from anything she’d ever known. The longest she’d been anywhere was around three years.

“Wow, so are your parents nearby?”

“No, both of my parents are dead. My father died when I was young and my mother died a few years ago.”  Emma instantly picked up how the different her tone was when spoke of her father compared to her mother. It was clear she loved her father, but perhaps not so much her mother. There was no way she was going to probe too much though, she barely knew the woman.

“How about you? Where have you come from?” Regina asked in reciprocation.  Emma let out a little chuckle before hanging her head. She toyed with her wine glass as she continued, mumbling into it quietly.

“That is a really good question and I wish I knew… I have no idea who my parents were, I was abandoned as a baby and have basically grown up in the system, moving from home to home.” Regina stared to panic slightly.  She wasn’t sure if she’d heard Emma right. She was pretty sure she’d heard the term abandoned and that she’d moved from home to home but the rest was a bit of a jumble. Normally in this circumstance she’d take the words she’d heard and manage to make it work by repeating what she thought she’d heard and getting them to clarify. She’d gotten quite adept at that over the last few months, but she felt she couldn’t with what she’d just heard in case she somehow upset or offended her. The next thing she knew, Emma had placed her hand on top of hers. She jumped slightly and looked up to see Emma staring at her in confusion. They sat in silence for a few moments.

“Hey Regina, could you hear me then?” Emma asked really tentatively. Without realising it, whilst Regina was struggling with her inner thought’s, Emma had continued to talk and then asked her if she was okay a few times. She’d noticed she wasn’t responding to her words in the slightest.

“I’m sorry.” Regina finally said. “No, I couldn’t hear you and I’d only partially heard what you’d said when you were speaking into your glass.” Regina hung her head as though it were something she should be ashamed of. “I’m sorry, I have hearing loss, but it’s complicated. I’d rather not talk about it.” Emma just nodded slowly whilst they locked eyes and she could clearly see this was causing the brunette some sort of inner turmoil.

“Okay, I can respect that.” Emma said whilst placing her hand back on Regina’s. “You do know it’s nothing to be ashamed of though? Had you told me I could have made sure I was looking at you. I’m assuming you’ve been lip reading?”

“Sort of, not exactly. I can actually hear. If I’m looking at you, concentrating, and watching your lips, most of the time, I generally get by and don’t have a problem.” Emma smiled; aware she didn’t really want to talk about this right now and didn’t want to push too far, though she had so many questions.

“Okay, well that’s good to know. I will try and make sure I am looking at you when we talk, though feel free to shout or swat me if I forget.” Regina seemed to relax at this and was glad to hear the finality in her tone.

“So can you repeat what you said earlier?” Emma was happy to do so and they talked for a good while about their childhoods. Regina had learnt that Emma was indeed and orphan who’d led a very transient lifestyle and Emma had learnt that Regina did indeed love her father, but had a turbulent relationship with her mother, who seemed to be rather overbearing and controlling. They’d pretty much finished the whole bottle of wine between them and both were amazed with the ease they’d shared with one another and how naturally they seemed to bond. It was as though they’d known each other for years. They were interrupted nearly an hour later by a rather annoyed Killian, causing both women to turn to him abruptly.

“Hey love, are we actually planning on eating tonight or do you two fancy taking this date to a classy restaurant somewhere?” Regina frowned. What he said wouldn’t have been so bad had it been sarcastic, but it was evident he was very serious. She quickly stood and turned back to Emma.

“I’m sorry… I didn’t even think about the time or your plans… I better go.” She quickly gathered her things and briskly walked out of the kitchen throwing another sorry to Killian as she walked past. He just ignored her.

“Hey Regina, wait?” Emma called after her, then cursed that she likely didn’t hear and got up to follow, but by the time she’d reached the door way Regina had already left. She stormed back into the kitchen.

“That was incredibly rude! I can’t believe you just did that.”

“Oh come on, you’d have been in here all night had I not.”

“So what! I’m allowed to if I wish… There are also far more polite way to ‘interrupt’, you didn’t even introduce yourself.” He merely huffed.

“I thought I’d given you more than enough time. What about Henry and I, planning on starving us to death?” Emma looked at him incredulously and was literally lost for words, but only for a moment.

“You’re not a child Killian, and he is not a baby. You are perfectly capable of preparing or finding your own food.” Killian softened slightly at this and walked up to her placing his arms around her.

“I know, but I thought we had an agreement. You know, I was going to work, and you were going to manage the house and family. I know we can be flexible on occasion, but I think I’ve been more than reasonable this evening.” He placed a tender kiss on her lips and began to move down her neck. She almost got lost in the moment before pushing him away.

“I get that Killian, but I’m not going to be tied to this like some nineteen fifties housewife.” Before she could say anything else, Henry walked in.

“Hey Ma, what’s for dinner, I’m starving?” Emma sighed and Killian openly gestured to Henry in an obnoxious ‘I told you so’ manner.

“Fine, fine I will throw something together.” She turned to Killian with a curt look before adding, “and think on how to apologise to Regina.”   Killian smirked and left the room, heading back to the living room, she presumed to watch television.

“What were you talking about Ma, what happened with Mrs White?”

“Oh, nothing Kid, honestly, it’s okay.” He wasn’t convinced, but he trusted his Ma. She began to pour pasta into a saucepan and placed it on the boil. “Hey, why don’t you help me chop these vegetables.” Henry was more than willing to help.  Emma smiled at him, not quite believing she was as fortunate as she was to have such a kind and loving little boy.  She thought about her own childhood and then her mind wandered to the little Regina had said about her mother. She couldn’t imagine her little Prince with anyone that didn’t love him and treat him as he deserved. She felt sick at the thought of him ever being in situation where he was less than loved, mistreated even. She was pulled from thought as Henry began to speak.

“So what did you think of Mrs White?”

“I can see why you were so enamoured with her. She really seems to like you too. I’m hoping we can be good friends.”

“I’m glad they live next door, you two should definitely be friends… she’s real pretty too.” Emma giggled.

“You are not wrong on any of those counts. Tell me though, how is it in class, I mean, can you communicate with her okay?”

“Oh, you mean her ears?”

“Yeah, what do you know about it?” Henry shrugged as he continued to slice the courgette into bigger pieces than Emma would normally like.

"Not much, Nicholas just said she can’t hear very well so you need to make sure she can see you when you speak to her. The whole class is great about it and put up their hands to let her know they want to talk and everyone is free to walk up to her if we need anything.”

“That’s good.”

“I’m just glad she works here and not in Boston.”

“Oh, how do you mean?”

“I guess… everyone is just so friendly and nice here. Maybe I just haven’t met them yet but there’s no one in my class who comes across as a bully or mean. I don’t know, maybe it’s just ‘cos it’s a small town where everyone knows everyone else, including outside of school.  I just think if she was a teacher at my old school, some of the kids would have been mean to her.” Emma looked at him as he continued to chop. How on earth she had manage to raise such a caring little boy she had no idea.

“Well, let’s be thankful she’s here then, ay?” Henry grinned as they began to put their improvised pasta dish together.

“Hey this smells good,” noted Killian as he returned to inspect things.

“Thanks,” they both simultaneously replied as Henry continued to stir in the sauce.

“See, with a bit of teamwork we’ve managed to make tea in no time. There was nothing to worry about.” Emma said placing a chaste kiss on his lips.

“Hmm,” he mused. “Hey, I was thinking about heading to their local bar tonight. The mayor mentioned it earlier, said he was going. Figured I could network a bit more and try and learn more from the town gossip mill.”

“Yeah sure, that sounds like a good plan.”

After dinner Killian had left to find the Rabbit Hole. Emma was racked with guilt over Regina. She couldn’t believe how rude Killian had been. She didn’t know whether it bothered her more that he’d said what he had in the first place, or that he wasn’t bothered about acting like that in front of someone else. As she and Regina hadn’t swapped numbers, not that she’d overly expected them too, she felt she needed to go and apologise. There was no way she’d sleep tonight otherwise.

After she’d settled Henry in bed with a comic book, she decided she’d pay Regina a quick visit. She was just about to knock on the door of number 108 when it opened, scaring the life out of her. She couldn’t help but let out a small scream and she thought the man who had appeared was going to have a heart attack as he clutched his chest, catching his breath. Had she not known Regina’s father was dead she would have assumed this was he… grandfather maybe? She was trying to figure his age; he was at least in his late sixties if not in his seventies.

“I am so sorry.” She said, placing an arm to his shoulder. He regained his breath and composure, lifting his balding, grey head.

“It’s quite alright, young lady. How may I help you?” She stood quiet and still for a few moments.

“I..I was wondering if Regina was here? I just wanted a quick word. I am Emma by the way, your new neighbour.” She held out her hand as she spoke.

“Ahh, you must be the Sheriff’s wife. It’s a pleasure to meet you. I’m Mayor White, but please call me Leopold informally.” Emma really hoped her surprise didn’t linger on her face too long, so this was Regina’s husband. Interesting. “Tell me, was your husband planning on going to the Rabbit Hole tonight?” It took her a while to figure out that must be the name of the local bar.

“Is that your local bar? If it is then yeah, he left about an hour ago."

“Wonderful, I guess I will see him there then, just go in and find her, she was in the kitchen a few minutes ago. Don’t waste your time trying to call her.” With that said, he set off down the path leaving Emma somewhat disturbed by the little encounter.

Emma remembered what Henry had said earlier. She wondered how best to approach Regina without scaring her, especially since she thought she was alone in her house right now. She wandered to the kitchen, but no-one was there.  Her next thought led her to the living room and sure enough, she slowly opened the door to reveal Regina curled in a chair, book in hand. She looked up upon seeing the door open and her face transformed into the most beautiful smile Emma ever seen. She could walk into that anyday.

“Emma, hi… sorry, I wasn’t expecting you.” Regina said whilst elegantly placing her book on the little table next to her.

“No, I’m actually here to apologise to you. Double apologise now, I didn’t just let myself in, I met your husband at the door. He told me to come in and find you. I didn’t just let myself in, which is of course how this must look to you right now…”

“Emma, it’s fine. You’re welcome.” Regina laughed after listening to the poor woman begin to babble. “Please take a seat. Would you like a drink?”

“No, no thanks, I best not. I’ve left Henry on his own so I can’t stay too long.” Emma perched on the edge of the sofa before she continued. “Look I just wanted to apologise about Killian earlier. He…”

“Emma, it’s okay there’s no need to apologise, I’d overstayed my welcome, it’s not a problem.”

“No, not at all, I invited you in and you were my guest, I just feel…” She wasn’t expecting too but she began to tear up, she tried desperately to stop her lip from quivering as Regina rushed over to sit next to her and slowly and carefully placed her hand on top of Emma’s. Emma had no idea where all this was coming from.

“Hey, it’s okay, you can tell me what’s bothering you… I promise not to judge.” Emma took a deep breath and looked up into Regina’s eyes that were full of nothing but concern. It was the worst thing she could have done as she couldn’t stop her tears from flowing. Regina slowly placed her arms around Emma, bringing her into a gentle hug and she slowly stroked the back of her head. After a few moments of soaking in this much needed comfort, Emma pulled back.

“I’m sorry, I just, I think I’m a bit overwhelmed with the move, everything has suddenly changed and so fast.” Regina kept studying her eyes. She knew there was more she wanted to say but didn’t push as Emma began to compose herself.

“Okay, but listen, if there’s anything you ever need to talk about, or if you need help with anything, I’m always here okay?” With that Regina handed Emma her phone. “Why don’t you place your number in my phone too and I will text you mine. That way if you ever need to talk, we can.” Emma happily swapped numbers with Regina before she stood to head back to Henry.

“Thank you.” She muttered before saying it again to ensure Regina could hear.

“Hey, it’s no problem. What are friends for.”

Chapter Text

Emma snuggled into her quilt, opting for an early night. Her head was pounding whilst swimming at the same time. ‘God! What’s wrong with me?’ She thought as she pulled the quilt tight around herself and curled in the foetal position.  The house was still very cold, having been vacant for so long.  She cringed at the evening’s events; the audacity of Killian and then, what the hell was that with Regina?  What on Earth was going on with her? She wasn’t this person, and she’d only known her one day. Still, when she thought about the elegant brunette she couldn’t help the shock that ran through her body. Her soft hair, flawless skin, those lips; she didn’t even dare venture to thinking about her eyes or her perfectly curvaceous figure. ‘Too late, Dammit!'  Emma cursed as her little hairs stood on end and oh Lord did she feel aroused. The worst thing was she now found herself lying there, desperately resisting the urge to rub herself. She sighed; at least this feeling was a good one, which was very juxtaposed to how she’d felt since they’d arrived in Storybrooke. It was as though only a part of her had moved, and Killian, what was up with that? The fire he had before they’d moved, the very thing that had drawn her to him had dulled. No wait, it had been quenched. Not only had it been quenched, it was so petrified it was now solid. She’d rarely glimpsed the man she’d married since moving. She really hoped this was some sort of adjustment period they’d both be able to work through.

Regina tried to settle back into her book. It was a fluffy romance novel, not normally her cup of tea, but for some reason it was in her house, and she hadn’t read yet. Perhaps if it had been riveting, or she’d been so invested in the story, she would’ve be able to pull her mind from her new blonde neighbour. She’d gone as far as to plonk the book back on the table. She couldn’t help the smile that graced her lips as her mind strayed to her floundering new friend. She seemed so sweet. There was a strange naivety lying on the surface of those glorious hazel orbs, but the underlying torment was clear to see when you were close enough.  A shiver ran up her spine. She really wanted to keep talking to this woman, the urge to take out her phone was compelling, but surely that would be weird, she’d only known her a few hours, then she remembered, she had to swap her number.

Emma was finally beginning to warm up when her phone pinged, she was tempted to ignore it, but she wasn’t so sleepy anymore, that horrible, catch twenty two of going to bed too early:

Unknown: Hi, it’s just me, Regina from next door, texting to give you my number. I hope you are okay now? Leopold is still out, I hope he brings Killian back in a decent manner – R.

Yep, there were definitely and undeniably butterflies in Emma’s stomach. ‘Of course she doesn’t use any text speak.’ Emma cursed to herself. ‘Ugh, okay, let’s try not to come across as juvenile now… right, adult head on.’

Emma: Hi Regina, thanks for allowing me your number. No, not back yet, kind of hoping I manage to fall asleep before he arrives, though I’ll probably lie awake all night after making the mistake of trying to get an early one.

Emma cringed when she sent it. ‘God, what a boring message,’ she thought.

…

‘Well, she is replying, but the anticipation!!! She’s either writing ‘War and Peace’, or is just painfully slow. Guess I’ll find out in a minute, or at least I hope I will. What if she gives up and I spend the next twenty minutes waiting for a reply that will never arrive like some sort of love-struck teenager – wait, what?.’ Emma could not understand why she was obsessing so much over this woman.  Who honestly analyses sending text messages this much. She made the point of adding Regina’s number while she waited.

Regina: Ha ha, never fall for that one.  Mind you, I’m just sat here doing very little, unable to read. I may as well be lying in bed not being able to sleep as well - R

‘Okay, so she’s perhaps just a bit slow. Aww, she even sends ‘ha ha’s’ rather than ‘lols’.  Oh Lord, I best never send that, I wouldn’t put it past her to be one of those people who thinks it means lots of love or something... Oh Gooood! Now I’m imagining her lying in bed too. There’s no way she goes to bed naked, but she’s definitely not going to wear fluffy dog pyjama’s either…  Wow! She is a slow replier… Shit! It’s my turn… Dammit Swan, text something back, anything!”

Emma: Is your husband usually home late from a night out?

‘What the hell was that?’ Emma smothered her face with her pillow and sighed.

…

Regina: Not usually, he’s getting on a bit now; he’s more a fall asleep with a book or in front of the telly type of person. I can’t remember the last time he went out midweek. I think maybe he wants to learn more about your husband. He likes to ensure he gets to know those who have an official capacity within the town. If he’s home late tonight, I think that would be more your husband’s influence. – R

‘Aww, I love the little R. I really want to put a little E, but that would just look weird now.  Come on then, let’s dig a bit further.’

Emma: I did notice he was quite a bit older than you, how did you meet? And yes, I’m afraid Killian may keep him our longer than usual.

…

…

‘Oh God, the anticipation. Please, please don’t be offended by that message.’

Regina: That would have been eighteen years ago at a function in the town hall. I can’t remember what it was for, but Leo had been newly appointed as Mayor and mother used to drag me to these things in the hope I would meet someone she deemed worthy. Quite frankly, I wasn’t interested in anyone. At the time the Mayor was a relatively attractive man who was in his early forties and, believe it or not, he could be quite charming. I wasn’t interested, but my mother was fairly insistent that we court. He was by far the best of the bunch that she approved of. It pretty much boiled down to who I’d rather spend more of my time with, him or her. He won. What about you and Killian? – R

‘Oh wow! I was not expecting that, then again, what was I expecting? Eww, I’m sure she said earlier today she was thirty-five, that would have meant she’d have been seventeen when they met, that’s a bit… dodgy. What on Earth do I say to that..?’

Emma: That kind of makes me feel a bit sad. That you just settled for marrying him to get away from her. He really lucked out though! I only met Killian about eighteen months ago. He was very beguiling, very much a ladies man and overly chivalrous with it. I never really allowed myself to get close to anyone, not since Henry’s father, (which was a disaster), but he was very persistent and charmed his way in, Henry really liked him too, which was of the utmost importance to me. Within a few months we were married and he’d moved in with us, here we are a year later. I have to say though; nothing’s felt the same since we moved here.

‘And here I am wittering on. How is it so much easier to talk over text than in person sometimes?’

…

…

‘lol, here we go again. Wait, ha ha ha, here we go again.’

…

Regina: How do you mean? - R

‘What? All that waiting for that? I wonder what she was doing?’ Emma sighed, she didn’t really know what she meant, perhaps trying to write down her feelings would help.

Emma: You are painfully slow at texting. :)  I’m not sure, I guess I feel a bit trapped. We agreed to try and figure life out together, we even set a few parameters.  He had this dream of providing for his family and I loved the way he instantly took to Henry. It wasn’t long before they got along really well. He had this idea of moving somewhere quieter, I loved the idea too, but more for Henry’s sake. I worked, but only in a bar and took waitressing jobs here and there, I never really had a proper career. I just had to make ends meet for Henry and I. Killian wanted so much more for us all.  He had this idea of a house in a little town, where he’d provide and I’d look after house and home. I’m really up for trying that, I kind of like the idea too, but I guess he seems, very, very set on it. I think maybe his expectations are a lot higher than mine. I’m not sure I can live up to them. I’m not really sure what I’m feeling right now.

…

…

‘Argh!’

Regina: You aren’t exactly speedy either. (I can’t put a smiling face in, but pretend there’s one here. No wait, the one with its tongue sticking out, that’s the one you need to put here.)  I think it’s admirable that you are giving it a go, maybe give it a while to see if you settle. It must be a massive change for all of you, there’s bound to be some adjustment time needed, but you shouldn’t feel so down for so long, promise you’ll keep talking to me, or texting. If it doesn’t work out, and you are really unhappy, do you think he would be okay letting you work or changing this up a bit somehow? - R

‘Oh! That’s interesting. Do I think he would be up to changing our expected roles?’

Emma: I love the way you put the little R at the end. It’s very cute. I honestly don’t know if he would be happy if I wanted to work or not stick to the specified ‘roles’. He seems very snappy at the moment. He’s never been like that before.

...

Emma merely chewed her nail whilst waiting.

…

Regina: Ha ha, you want to put a little E at the end don’t you? If I’m honest Emma, this doesn’t sound great at the moment. I’ve only met your husband twice and he’s been rude on both occasions. Had you not told me what he was like I wouldn’t have had a clue, of course you know him better than I do. Just keep talking to me okay. Maybe it will just settle down, but, maybe not. I’m sorry I have to go now, Leo has just entered. Take care Emma. – R

Emma: Yes, I absolutely do!! :) :p. I’m so sorry he was rude to you, twice, you’ll have to tell me about the other time, I had no idea?!! I hope you sleep well. It was lovely to talk to you. Speak to you soon. – E :).

Okay, there were now two things that made this move more than worth it. The joy Henry seemed to be taking in everything, especially the fact he seemed more alive than ever, and two – Regina! One hundred per cent Regina.

Leopold walked over to the bed and looked at his wife curiously whilst he began to unbutton his shirt.

“Did you know the door wasn’t securely locked?”

“Oh no, sorry, I didn’t check. Emma let herself out and I forgot… sorry.” She explained as she continued composing her final message to Emma.

“You need to be more careful you know.”

“Okay! I said I was sorry, I mean, it’s not that much of a big deal is it, Storybrooke has next to no crime?”

“That’s not the point is it and next to nothing, is not nothing, I wasn’t exactly quiet in my entry either. I managed to make it all the way up here without you realising, didn’t I?” She shot him a look of irritation, but softened quickly and nodded.

“If your hearing is that bad now, maybe we should get one of those light security systems?”

“What! You’d actually want to get something like that... in our house… I didn’t think you particularly wanted people knowing I couldn’t hear very well.”

“Well I think it would be safer, and your safety matters more…”

“Than keeping up appearances?” She added with spite before he could finish. He sighed, not bothering to answer, or contradict.

“Who were you talking too anyway?” He was clearly very tipsy. She’d stopped paying attention though. He clambered on the bed and grabbed a hold of her chin, forcing her to look at him.

“Will you look at me when I’m talking to you; you know I hate repeating myself.” She jerked her chin from his grip as he repeated himself, in a very condescending manner.

“Who… were… you… talking… too?”

“When?”

“Just then, on your phone?”

“Emma!”

“Emma?”

 “Yes, Emma, you know, Killian’s wife? The man you’ve just spent the evening with, the one you bumped into earlier.” She couldn’t hide the irritation in her voice.

“Oh yes, of course.” Regina sighed, as if it was any of his business anyway.

“Anyway, who said I was talking to anyone, I could have been on the media thing.” Leopold laughed condescendingly.

“Oh please, you don’t have any social media accounts; you don’t even know what they’re called.”

“Hmm, okay, fair enough.” She reached over to plug in her phone and placed it on her bedside table, by the time she moved back she was greeted by her oaf of a husband trying to straddle her.

“Oh Dear Lord!” She exclaimed in slight shock.

“What! Can’t a husband appreciate his wife?” Regina tried her best not to look too mortified, but here they were. He stank of cheap whisky and sweat. He was probably too tipsy to notice her dismay anyway as he began to fondle her breasts and suck at her neck.

“It’s just… unexpected that’s all, I thought you weren’t particularly interested in this sort of thing anymore.” Perhaps she could talk him out of the mood, it was worth a try.

“What are you saying?” He said angrily into her face, causing her jump as he pulled her arms over her head.  He even looked angry, this was not like him at all, he wasn't always a pleasant man, but he wasn't overly aggressive either, certainly not violent.

“N..Nothing, I just…” He moved her arms down to her sides so he could support his weight.

“Oh I get, it! Think I’m too old, do you?” The venomous way he spoke was mirrored in his actions as began to take her roughly.

“Leo, please don’t do this, this isn’t you?” With that said, he placed one of his hands over her mouth so he could proceed in what he deemed peace as tears slid silently from her eyes.

After what seemed like a lifetime, though was probably little more than ten minutes, Regina pushed the rest of the sweaty monstrosity off her, snatched her phone and headed to the bathroom.

Regina: Are you still awake? – R

She didn’t even bother waiting for a reply before throwing herself into the shower and scrubbing her skin as though her life depended on it. She had no idea where that had come from; she deduced it must have been fuelled by the alcohol somehow. Leopold never really drank and on the odd occasion he did, he never had more than one glass. It would normally be her that indulged a bit too much, but still, it would never cause her to behave in such a way. Did he really hate her this much? He’d not looked at her the same way since her hearing began to deteriorate. Ever since they found out, he’d convinced her she could manage and that they should try and keep it a secret. Image was all that had mattered to anyone with any influence in her life, first her mother and now her husband. Could it be that she just didn’t meet his expectations anymore?  She turned off the shower and wrapped herself in her bathrobe, catching a glimpse of herself in the mirror. There were hickeys trailing around and down her neck. He’d never done that before either, maybe he really did just think he had something to prove.

She picked up her phone to find an unopened message.

Emma: Yep, why? Are you okay? – E :) 

…

Regina: Is Killian home? – R

‘Well this is strange,’ Emma thought.

Emma: He is, why? Is Leo Okay?”- E

…

Regina: What was he like when he came home? – R

‘What?’

Emma : I don't know, he didn't make it upstairs, he fell asleep on the sofa. Guess they drank a fair bit. Why? – E

…

Regina: I guess they did. No reason, sorry to disturb you. I hope you can get some sleep soon. – R

‘Well that was random.’

Emma: Not a problem, night Regina. – E

Chapter Text

The following morning, Regina had woken sore and shivering. She'd ventured into one of their spare rooms, collapsed on the bed and fallen asleep. She peeled herself from the quilt, which she hadn’t bothered to climb under, and headed to the bathroom, desperately wanting another shower as the memory of why she wound up in that bed refreshed in her mind.

She noticed the time; it was only 5:30am. At least she hadn’t overslept and had to rush to school. She unfastened the robe to be met with a barrage of hickey’s trailing her neck and torso. She saw bruises beginning to appear on her wrists and forearms where that oaf had pinned her down then used her to support his oversized frame. She wasn’t going to bother looking anywhere else as the sight of him straddling her filled her mind. She wretched and just made it to the toilet as the memory of his sweat glistened body bore into her mind’s eye, but it was the sudden pervasion of the smell that had turned her stomach. The whisky and foul body odour combination was too much.

She finally stepped out of the shower and the realisation hit that all of her clothes were in their room. With no other option she wrapped her hair then body in towels and steeled herself. She crept along the corridor, hating at that moment that she couldn’t tell how good or bad her hearing was right now. she’d give anything to be able to hear him, to be able to tell whether or not he was still asleep. It was eerily quiet though, which did suggest there was very little movement anywhere. She approached the bedroom door and slowly pushed on the handle, opening the door ajar. Peering through she could see his form still passed out where she’d pushed him the night before; he looked in a fairly awkward position. She really hoped he’d wake up feeling really sore and uncomfortable too. She opened the door enough to squeeze through and, fortunately, the light that spilled in was just enough for her to be able to see. She crept in and walked to her wardrobe door, pulling out the first pair of slacks and long sleeved blouse she could find, then it occurred to her she’d need something to hide her neck too. There was no way she was teaching her class covered in visible hickeys. She tried to rummage for her silk scarves, but it was proving too difficult, she could hear a dull tinkling noise as though things were banging or clattering together, probably hangers and tidies. She could see him begin to stir in the mirror that she’d kept one eye glued too. ‘Screw it,’ she thought as she gathered her garments and crouched down, hoping he’d not fully wake. She was in luck, now she had to find her lingerie. She scurried to the draws and opened one. She quickly found stockings, a pair of panties and a bra, she didn’t even care that they were random; ordinarily she was a stickler for things matching. She quickly, but carefully manoeuvred her way to the door and slinked out, finally able to breathe a sigh of relief. Next on the list; a very strong coffee.

She toyed with the idea of just leaving, but she still needed to get a scarf and it was too warm in school to spend the day in a winter one, she’d look odd and people would ask questions, it would be strange enough her wearing a dress scarf to work. What she really wanted to do was leave, sneak out before she had to see him, but in a way she was grateful she needed to wait for a bit. It makes far more sense to get this over with now than spend the day worrying about having to see him again. She’d probably do that anyway, but it made sense it would be easier to at least encounter him once before. It wasn’t long before she could hear the dull and muffled sound of what she assumed was him approaching. Her heart began to race. It had been an eerily quiet morning, regardless of how well one could hear.

And there he was, standing in full oaf-like glory in the door way, which was definitely her new description for him. Her first inclination was to stand up and reverse to the door. What was wrong with her? It was as though she couldn’t help it. Her chest felt heavy and weirdly hollow as she stood just watching him watch her. She had no idea what to say or what would happen. Looking at him, she didn’t think he did either. He slowly approached the table, the silence between them more deafening than even she knew. He eventually broke it.

“Regina… I am so sorry, I have no idea what came over me… you know me, and I’ve never done anything like that, I just…”

“You just what!” She spat out, harsher than she’d intended too, the last thing she wanted to do was wind him up again. Thankfully, he sat on the breakfast bar and placed his head in hands.

“I don’t know, it was like years of pent up rage manifest in me. I should never have had that much to drink and allow that man to wind me up.”

“What man?”

“Killian.” She wasn’t quite sure why hearing that wound her up even more.

“Killian! What the hell has he got to do with this…” She approached him, slamming her hands on the table, way harder than she intended causing a stinging pain to radiate. “What on Earth did that man say to you that wound you up enough to come home and RAPE ME!?” He looked straight into her eyes at the sound of her actually saying that, both were on the verge of tears.

“I don’t know…” he weakly conveyed; it was almost pathetic. “We were discussing my job, his, then eventually we turned to our marriages. He was talking about how loving his wife was, how willing and subservient she was turning out to be." Her eyebrows shot up at that revelation and her worry for the blonde exploded, only fuelling her anger, but she managed to tune back into him."There was a bit more to it, but honestly, it made me feel a pang of jealousy and I thought I had something to prove … Not that you aren’t wonderful…” He quickly added seeing the hurt and anger build in her eyes… “I just longed to be able to give you more, in every way, and I know you’ve never truly wanted me, not deep down.” He buried is face in his hands “I’m so sorry… I never meant for that to happen,” he sobbed out.

“What did you mean to happen?” She wasn’t quite sure why she asked that, but she was desperate to try and understand what happened.

“I just, I just wanted to make love to you again.” She sighed, trying to swallow down her revulsion.

“You know, I would have… I would have let you, had you really wanted too, we could even have had a date night or something?”

“I was just trying to be more… spontaneous. Turns out you need time to mentally prepare yourself to be with me.”  She could do little more than stare at him, it’s not like he was wrong. She sat down on the opposite side of the breakfast bar.

“With anyone, Leopold, not just you. It’s not as though we’ve been intimate for, well, years now and if you do want to initiate anything, you at least need to be clean, not smell like a brewery or be verging on the point of exploding…” He just nodded his head in a self-pitying meets apologetic manner. “I need to go to work.” Regina stormed passed him and went to retrieve a scarf. She didn’t know what to think. She felt disgusting and sick, but had no idea what to think, she needed to get into school mode now though. She grabbed a scarf and returned to the kitchen to collect her things whilst carefully wrapping it around herself.

“What are you going to do?” Asked her husband, sheepishly. Whatever else he was, he did look broken and bereft.

“I’m going to work?”

“What about us?”

“What about us Leopold!?” She snapped back.

“Are you coming back?” She just gave him the death glare.

“I need some space. I’m taking the spare room.” She began to walk past him with her head held high, as she approached she added, “and you, do not get to touch me!” She stormed out still trying to seem confident before crawling in her car and crumbling.

“Hey Ma!” Said Henry, still bouncing around.

“Hey Kiddo, Still eager ay!”

“Oh, come on, we’ve only been here for three days, and I get to see my friend again and go to school and Mrs White will be there... Are they pancakes!” Emma grinned with pleasure at his appreciation.

“And as a treat for being such as good boy, just this once, you get to put anything you like on them?” He literally squealed in delight as he instantly bee-lined to the syrup, chocolate toppings and sprinkles his mother had laid out. She had no idea why she bothered placing fruit down.

“Understand this is a very special treat though, okay?” She really hoped he wouldn’t expect this all the time.

“Oh wow! Are you going to leave any for me Henry?” Killian entered the kitchen and wrapped his arms around Emma, snuggling into her neck, whilst being mindful he didn’t cause her to spill the coffee she was cradling. She picked up the other mug she’d poured and handed it to him.

“Hi Killian! Hmm, I’m not sure, you better hurry!” Henry sassed.

Killian walked passed him, ensuring he ruffled his hair on the way and began loading a plate.

“So what do I need to do to get this treat more often?” Killian asked whilst eyeing Emma playfully.

“Well, I guess you’ll just have to play your cards right.” Emma quipped whilst walking around the table and placing her hands on his shoulders and kissing his neck.”

“Yuck you guys, I’m going to get my stuff together.” Henry shovelled the last pancake into this mouth on his way out. Emma and Killian both let out a small chuckle.

“So, how was your evening? I hope you aren’t going to have many like that. I’m not sure Storybrooke would appreciate it of their Sheriff." 

“No, I suspect not. I don’t officially start until next week, but I agree it would not be wise.”

“Did you meet anyone new?”

“Yeah, I met the town drunk, they call him Grumpy, but I think his name was Leroy. I figured I may as well try and remember that one. I also met Henry’s Head Teacher’s husband, David Nolan, he is to be my deputy. He’s been playing Sheriff in the interim.”

“That’s weird, why wouldn’t they just appoint him, I mean, it would make sense, he’s been doing the role and they know him.”

“Hmm, but he’s got a young boy and only works part-time, his wife is the bread winner in that relationship. He couldn't commit the hours the job requires.”

“That’s nice for them.” She said, thoughtfully.

“What do you think of our Mayor then?” Pushed Emma, Killian smirked, obviously reminiscing about something.

“He’s seems nice enough, he was grilling me though. He clearly cares about this town. The townsfolk seem to like him too. He can talk to anyone and everyone makes a point of greeting him. Anyway, he must be endearing right, why else would that woman of married him?”

“That woman?” She knew his comment hadn’t been said with any malice, she could tell, but his choice of words still irked her. “You mean, Regina? She does have a name.”

“Okay, sorry, I just couldn’t remember.” He threw his hands up, not really wanting to start anything.

“I know, but sometimes, the way you say things, it’s not very pleasant.”

“Aww, I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to offend.” He leant in to her lips, distracting her and trying to apologise without using words. She kissed back deepening and asking for entry with her tongue. He obliged and began to fight for dominance. She wasn’t quite sure why, but the fire they used to have physically was also dimming. Three months ago, before they got too wrapped up in the move, she’d have been obsessed with trying to tear is clothes off by now. Instead, she was grateful for Henry’s intrusion.

“Oh, come on you guys, can you not pick this back up after one of you drops me to school?” They both grinned out of their kiss and Emma went to snatch the keys up.

“Come on then Kid,” she left Killian alone, wanting more.

Henry raced to his class, desperately wanting to see his new friend; he was happy to see him already sitting there when he arrived. There weren’t many others there yet, as it was still a good ten minutes before class was due to start.

“Hi Nicholas, are you usually early?”

“Not always, but I couldn’t wait to see you. Something told me you’d be keen to get to school.”

“Oh! How did you know?”

“Because Henry, you are literally the most excitable kid I’ve ever met. Don’t get me wrong, I like school, but you could be the walking advert.” Henry sat down and, true to form, began retrieving his things out of his pencil case and arranging them neatly next to his books.

“Hey you know, maybe we could do that, you know, a funny online video, somehow promoting the school?” Nicholas hung his head, placing his palm to his forehead.

“Ah, Henry, I was joking. Anyway this school doesn’t need an advert, its Storybrooks only one.” Henry also hung his head a bit. Nicholas noted his deflated look.

“What’s wrong Hen?” Henry just shrugged. Nicholas became bit concerned.

“Please Henry; please tell me, I didn’t mean to upset you.” Henry looked up and saw his concern and sincerity.

“It’s, it’s just I can’t always tell when someone is just joking or making fun of me and being mean.” Henry sighed, not wanting to make things bad between him and his friend.

“Aww, Henry, I wasn’t making fun of you, I swear. I was just joking and noting the ir, i, iron…”

“The Irony?” The corners of Henry’s mouth rose as he was realised what his friend was trying to say.

“Yeah, the Irony in what you said. How about I promise never to make fun of you?”

“Okay.” Henry perked up at that promise and both boys settled back down.

It wasn’t long before the rest of his class began to pile with Mrs White close on their heels. Henry’s gut sank; there was something different about her. She looked sad and like she’d been crying, he could see she’d tried to cover it up with make-up though. She waited for everyone to take their places as she prepared for the day ahead. Ordinarily she’d have done this before the children arrived.

The first part of the day seemed to go fairly smoothly. They always started the day of with creative writing for an hour or so before looking at anything else. He was told this was to fire their imaginations and enable them to work harder for the rest of the day. Henry absolutely loved this about his new school. It made him feel like he mattered and his thoughts and the ability to express himself were treasured. Today though, he couldn’t concentrate enough to really write anything, so he literally started writing down his intermittent thoughts. He kept looking to Mrs White. She obviously couldn’t concentrate on anything either, yesterday she seemed to be working while they were writing, but today she just sat there fiddling with her pen or mindlessly doodling. Henry couldn’t bare how sad she looked.

It wasn’t long before their first break was signalled and the children began to go for their first recess. He wondered if it would be weird if he just walked up to Mrs White and asked her if she was okay, but he didn’t need to think on that for long. As he was leaving she called him over.

“Henry, are you okay today? You seem a bit distracted.”

“Oh! I’m okay,” he mumbled quietly. Irony was turning out to be the word of the day it seemed.

“Hmm, well okay, I just wanted to talk to you about your writing yesterday.”

“My writing!” He looked a bit panicked as though he’d done something wrong, maybe it was terrible. “I thought they weren’t being graded!” She could sense his worry shine through.

“No, Henry, you’re fine. If anything quite the opposite, it’s a shame you’re not being graded on these stories if your first is anything to go by. I was very impressed. Your imagination is very interesting and you put a lot of care and thought into your characters. There’s a level of maturity in your writing too that’s beyond your years.  Of course, it helps that you’re already a really good speller too, that can make even the best of tales irritating to read.” The smile that lit his face, literally made Regina’s day and warmed her heart, but then his face turned pensive and he lowered his head.

“Henry, what is it?” He sighed.

“I think I will let you down today then.” She gently lifted his chin with a curled forefinger and asked him to repeat which he willingly did.

“Henry, you wouldn’t let me down, remember that these writings are mainly for you. I only read them every once in a while to see how you are all progressing and growing, and don’t forget the rule, if you don’t want me to read one, write ‘Don’t Read’ at the top. Okay?” That seemed to brighten him again. Regina returned to her paperwork, missing his unease return and she didn’t hear the accompanying inhale of breath, but she did realise he was still there.

“Henry, go on, go and play with your friends while there’s still some recess left.” He gave her a small smile and did as he was told, not really knowing what to say.  Whatever those marks were on her neck, she clearly didn’t want anyone to see them, but he knew he didn’t like them.

The rest of Henry’s day was fairly dull, it probably wouldn’t have been, but he couldn’t seem to concentrate so it really dragged, even Nicholas couldn’t seem to cheer him up. At the end of the day he sat on the step again, waiting for his Ma.  Most of the others had left already, only a few students remained.

“Hey Henry, waiting again?” Henry just nodded, it broke Regina’s heart to see how down he seemed to be. “Henry, sweetheart, what’s wrong?” She sat down beside him on the steps again. He didn’t say anything for a while. “Henry, has something happened at home, or in school?” He knew she wouldn’t relent.

“I just, I just don’t like it when someone is hurt, that’s all.” He was talking quite quietly so he made sure he was looking at her as he spoke.

“Henry…whose hurt, is it your Ma? Is she okay?” Henry couldn’t help a small smile at the thought of her being so concerned for his ma, and she really did look worried.

“No, she’s fine.” Regina’s breathed a physical sigh of relief and could feel how her heart rate had increased at the thought of someone hurting Emma.

“Then who?”

“You,” he said softly.

“What?” Her mind began to race, there’s no way Henry could know anything surely. They hadn’t been overly loud, but then, perhaps she wouldn’t have realised. Had Leo been a lot louder than she thought? But even then, there was quite a distance between their houses. Her mind began racing as to what he could mean, she began to fidget. Henry placed his hands on hers to gain her attention again, but he only managed to startle her slightly as she turned back to him.

“I know you were crying this morning and you’ve seemed sad all day, and earlier, when we were talking, I saw your neck. I know someone hurt you.” His little face looked at her all pleading and hurt, she couldn’t bare how his face conveyed all his emotions, she had no idea what to say to this.

“Henry, you know…” Before she could say anything else, however, they were interrupted by Emma.

“Hey, everything okay?” Emma looked around again, slightly flummoxed. “Am I late?” Regina couldn’t help but laugh at her expression and lingering confusion, oh how this woman had a way of brightening her day.

“Tell me, what time do you guys think school ends?”

“4pm right?” Regina laughed again.

“No, it ends at 3:30pm.”

“Huh! Noooo! I am so sorry.”

“Hey it’s okay, no problem. Henry’s… very sweet to hang around with.”

“Aww, you being all sweet again kid.” She pulled him into a jovial choke hold and ruffled his hair. He pushed away, unable to supress a giggle.

“Ma!”

“Right, come on kiddo, I promised you an ice cream. It’s a lovely evening, how about we find the park before we head home?”  He paused thoughtfully for a moment.

“I bet Mrs White knows where the park is. Can she come Ma?”

“Oh, Henry I’m sure Regina has better things to do… right?” Emma said, whilst looking at Regina as though she secretly hoped she didn’t. Regina thought for a moment, well she really did have some work to do, but she couldn’t stay in school much longer. Then there was the prospect of having to go home and face the oaf, or spend some more time with Emma. It really wasn’t a contest.

“Actually, I’m not that busy, but I wouldn’t want to intrude…”

“It's not an intrusion, I want you to come and so does Henry, right.”

“Right!” He confirmed immediately.

“Well, okay then, I’ll just go and grab my things. Why don’t you follow me and I’ll show you the way.”

Chapter Text

Henry and Emma were sat in the car waiting for Regina to return.

“Thanks for inviting her Ma. I think she needs it.” Emma shot him a quizzical look from the corner of her eye.

“I’m sorry, where’s my son?” He rolled his eyes as she began searching the car. “When did you get so mature, and what is that supposed to mean anyway, bad day?” He huffed, not amused by her attempts to be cute.

“No Ma, I... I think someone hurt her.”

“What! Henry… that’s…” She certainly wasn’t trying to be cute anymore. Henry couldn’t help a small smile slip out. “Henry! That’s not funny... that’s not a funny thing to say…”

“No Ma, I know! I don’t find that funny, it’s just, she had the exact same reaction you just did at the thought of someone hurting you.”

“What! Why would she think someone hurt me?”

“Ugg... because she believed I’d been upset all day. She was kind of right, and she wanted to know why and she wouldn't let up so I told her I didn’t like it when someone got hurt. She immediately panicked and thought I meant someone hurt you; she literally did what you just did.”

“Really?” Emma couldn’t help but be touched by the notion she cared so much. “What are you talking about though Henry, were you being serious?”

“Yes! Ma, I wouldn’t joke about something like this.” She shot him an apologetic glance. “She was later than normal to school today and it was obvious she’d been crying, even though she tried to hide the fact. She spoke to me at recess about my work and I saw her neck. She tried to hide that too but I saw the bruises. She seemed sad all day as well and you spoilt me finding out. I just asked her when you arrived. Now she’s gone back to pretending again!”

“Bruises! Okay… okay!" She could see how upset her son clearly was by this and the lack of context only made it worse. "Henry, what you’ve said really does bother me okay, but you don’t need to worry about it, do you understand?” just as she was speaking they noticed Regina walking to her car, she waved at them and they waved back. Emma started the engine. “Henry, I really don’t want you worry about this okay, you shouldn’t have too. I will speak to her okay. Will you trust me to do that? I will make sure she is okay.” He looked at his Ma and smiled, albeit didn’t reach his eyes. He still wasn't happy, but he did trust his Ma, and he knew she had a way of making all things well.

“Okay, thanks Ma.”

It didn’t take them long to arrive at the park. Henry was back to his excited self as Regina approached them.

“This park looks amazing! Look Ma, there’s a huge lake with actual ducks!” He took her hand and tried to drag her along.

“Yeah kid, it looks fantastic, but if you want an Ice-cream we’ll have to have it first, we don’t want to spoil your dinner.”  He nodded and ran off to get a better look. Emma looked to Regina, unsure whether or not she was able to hear them shouting at one another. “Do you know where to buy ice-cream?” Emma's heart fluttered at the smile Regina offered. Dang, she was so beautiful.

“The café is this way.” Regina stepped close enough for her to receive a waft of something fresh and perhaps a bit fruity. She'd love to be someone who could describe such things and have a stab at which fruit, but she didn't have a clue. What she did know was that it was divine. It was a bit like wine tasting as far as she was concerned. She could do little other than tell whether something was dry or sweet or what she called full and thin. Aside from that she either liked it or didn’t. Emma pulled herself together and called over to Henry to ensure he followed, but being eager as ever he ran straight to them.

“Next time, can we bring some bread to feed the ducks?” Emma couldn’t help but giggle at his enthusiasm.

“You know Henry, the Café sells duck food and if you do bring your own, you should bring cereal or corn, even birdseed it you have it.” Informed Regina who Emma noted was making every effort to keep them close and in her line of sight.

“How come?”

“Because they are greedy and they always eat bread, but it’s not very nutritious and it just bloats and fills them, so then they aren’t hungry enough to eat healthier things. Too much can also make them sick.”

“Oh, okay, thanks, I wouldn’t want to make them sick.” Regina loved how kind and thoughtful this little boy was.  He did seem to be especially sensitive though, she’d been teaching for over ten years and had never seen a boy as observant or attentive as him, it kind of made her want to wrap him up in cotton wool.

“Huh, I never really thought about that,” said Emma pondering the logic as the café came into view. Henry ran up to the external counter.

“Quick its closing soon, we need to get our order in.” Henry threw back after speaking to the serving lady. He began to scroll the list. “Can I have a double mint chocolate cone with pistachios and a flake?”

“Course you can kid? Regina, what can I get you?”

“Oh, I’m okay thanks.”

“Uh uh! That’s illegal,” said henry as he shook his head. “It’s illegal to come to the park and not have an ice-cream. Tell her Ma.”

“Well, it is kind of our rule…”

“Well in that case I’ll have a vanilla cone please.”

“You have to have a flake too,” said Henry, eyeing her.

“With a flake of course,” Regina added, opening her purse to remove some change.

“Absolutely not,” said Emma, placing her hand over her fumbling one to stop her from paying, “this is our treat.”

“Oh, thank you, you are very kind.”

They walked along the lake in what was a very natural and calming silence whilst they ate their ice-creams. The last sun of the day was just enough to warm their exposed flesh and gave the feeling that everything was okay. Emma felt really good again about the move and seeing the freedom this park allowed Henry only affirmed that, she’d only dreamt of doing something like this when she was a child. She’d taken Henry to several local parks, but they were all suburban, metal monstrosities.  They’d been to one or two really nice ones as well, but nothing of this quality was local to them, certainly not within walking distance. 

“Can I go and play?” They’d just arrived at the play area. It was immaculate and really well cared for. Emma could tell Henry would especially like the large castle at the centre.

“Sure, just stay in the play area, okay?” They watched as Henry scurried away and took a seat on a nearby bench.

“Thank you for inviting me Emma, that was really kind of you. I know Henry pushed you, he’s a really sweet boy.”

“He did suggest it, but I’m delighted you wanted to come. You know, your husband does a great job managing this town. This park is so well cared for, as is the high street and the crime rate here, it’s incredible.” Regina sighed.

“Yes, he loves this town. He’s really good at his job.” Emma didn’t miss her change in demeanour.

“You know, Henry was pretty worried about you today?” Regina sighed and began fidgeting with her hands. She'd enjoyed the break from her thoughts the last hour had bought.  Emma placed her hands on top of Regina’s, encouraging her to look at her.

“I can hear you well enough when we are sitting this close.” She simply said as Emma eyed her surreptitiously, trying to see if she could notice what Henry was referring too, but Regina could see what she was trying to do.

“Today has been a bit awkward to say the least; I think he got a glimpse of these.” She looked around to make sure no-one was close before pulling her scarf down slightly. Emma couldn’t help but smirk a bit.

“Oh wow! You know, I think he thinks someone tried to strangle you.”

“I had no idea what to say to him, I’m so glad you arrived when you did. Apparently he spent all day worrying about me. I feel terrible.” She hung her head, Emma knew there was something else.

“You know, that wasn’t the only thing he noticed though, he said you’d been crying this morning and seemed sad all day.”

“Blimey! I’m usually lucky to garner any of their attention for more than ten minutes.”

“So he was right then?”

“Leopold and I had an argument last night, that’s all.” Emma raised an eyebrow, her lie detector not entirely convinced.

“An argument that led to you getting a neck full of hickeys and one that is still bothering you today?” Regina began fidgeting again.

“I’d rather not talk about this.” Her breath hitched and she tried to fight the tears from forming.

“Fine, let’s talk about something else. What were you worried about last night at around midnight?”

“What?”

“You text me, you seemed unusually concerned about something, what did you think Killian would be like?”

“I… I don’t understand.” Emma knew exactly why she was fumbling over her words.

“Yes you do. Regina, what happened last night?”  She now couldn’t stop the tears from forming; they began to escape too, little traitors. Emma was mortified she was right about… something, she’d give anything to comfort her friend right now.

“Regina?” Emma was starting to sound desperate now.

“I, um…” She began to shake slightly as she spoke; Emma made the decision to hold her hands. “Leo was in a very odd mood when he got home last night. He doesn’t ever really drink, I think he had a few too many. He wasn’t horrendously drunk but he was very tipsy. I’m not sure what happened but he seemed to be very keen when he got home.”

“Keen?”

“Yes, keen, you know to…” Emma nodded she understood, though found it interesting how hard Regina found it to use certain descriptive words. “I wasn’t expecting him to… try anything. You have to understand we haven’t been intimate for years now, which really doesn’t bother me. I just assumed he was passed all that.” She sort of trailed off.

“Okay, so he came home all horny, then what?” Emma couldn’t tell if Regina’s eye roll was because of her use of that word or because she was just figuring how to continue.

“I’m not sure I’d have used that word. He stank of whisky and really wasn’t appealing in anyway, I was trying to persuade him that maybe we shouldn’t, I was going to suggest maybe we could have a ‘romantic’ evening soon, but he took offense. Before I could say anything he became aggressive, I still can’t figure out why. I’ve never known him like this. Don’t get me wrong, he’s no saint, but he’s not like this…”

“Like what?” Emma didn’t like where her mind was going but she was desperate for Regina to say it, instead she gingerly rolled up her sleeves. Emma gasped as she took in the angry bruises that were forming.

“Oh my God! Regina…” She quietened right down, knowing she was going to have to pry what she needed to know out of her. She made sure she whispered close to Regina’s ear. “Did he rape you?” She began to cry, Emma took her in her arms as the smaller woman shook into her embrace. Emma slowly stroked her back and was thankful she seemed to calm. She was grateful she could help, no matter how small that help was. She eventually pulled back.

“I don’t know what happened, he snapped, it was as though he either had something to prove to me, or he was just angry that I didn’t want him.” She tried to reason whilst she wiped her tears away.

“You know, it doesn’t matter why he did it Regina, what he did was…”

“I know, and you know what, he does too.” Emma didn’t look convinced. “No really, he was mortified this morning, it was almost pitiful to see.”

“Ma!” Came a call from the park entrance. “It’s starting to get dark?”

“Okay Henry, give us a few more minutes and we’ll head off!”

“Regina, I don’t think you should go home tonight? We’ve extra rooms you know, you can…”

“It’s fine Emma, I’ll be fine, but thanks, we’ve extra rooms too and I will be making use of one of them.” She smiled trying to lighten the moment.

“Hmm.” She was still nowhere near convinced. “Alright, but we keep in touch okay, I want regular texts from you, no more than an hour apart, promise?”

“I promise.”

They’d arrived home and Emma and Henry both said their goodbyes to Regina, though Emma was not thrilled at the idea of Regina being alone with him, but she had to respect her wishes.  In the car she’d explained to Henry that Regina was just a bit sad as she and her husband had had a small fight, but they were okay. Of course she didn’t go into any details. She also had to say that the marks on her necks weren’t anything to worry about. He wasn’t quite sure what to make of that, but she’d convinced him to trust her again and persuaded him that Regina would be fine, she only hoped she believed that herself.

“Hey, where have you guys been?” Killian didn’t look impressed as they entered the house. It was nearly 6pm.

“Hi, to you too!” Emma retorted sarcastically. “We’ve been to the park, it’s wonderful there.” 

“Yeah, they have a castle and a humongous lake with ducks, we all had an ice-cream too.” Henry skipped passed them as he spoke and disappeared upstairs.

“We all?” Grilled Killian, Emma couldn’t help but look irritated by his accusatory tone.

“Yes, Regina came with us, thanks to her we made it to the café in time to get an ice-cream before it closed.” His brow furrowed a bit as he considered her words.

“Well next time it would be nice for you to let me know.” He was really beginning to wind her up; she’d never really noticed him act this petulant before. It wouldn’t be so bad if he’d asked from a place of concern or even just gently.

“Killian, it’s not even 6pm.” She walked past him and headed for the kitchen to begin preparing their dinner. “You know, I want to get a small part-time job, just waitressing or something. I need to do something more, meet more people and I also need to earn at least some money. What I have in my bank account is very little now and I’ve just spent the best part of $20 on Ice-cream.” She began messing around with the pans, not really thinking about what she wanted to make or what she needed, more idly disturbing things.

“You don’t need to get a job to do that. I told you, I can provide, I’ll set up a direct debit to your account. How about $50 a week? Just for you to spend on things you need like a coffee here and there, that type of thing.”  She looked at him, unsure of what to make of that.

“Well, I could see that working some weeks, but what if I wanted to go out for a meal or with friends on a Saturday night. I reckon I’d need a bit more than that on occasion.”

“Well on those occasions all you have to do is ask and I’ll provide more, if it doesn’t work out I can increase the transfer” He walked up to Emma and wrapped her in his arms. “Come on Love, we said we’d give this a shot. It’s only been a week." He said whilst trailing tender kisses down her neck.

“Fine, I will try a bit longer, but I'm not promising anything."

Emma had made a delicious slow cooked, minted lamb for dinner. One thing she had appreciated about trying out this different lifestyle was having the time to spend looking for new recipes and creating new dishes.

"Ma, this smells delicious!" Henry was chomping at the bit as he waited for them all to sit. 

"You're not wrong there lad." Said Killian as he took his seat.

"Well let's not get carried away yet, there's still time to be disappointed." Just as Emma sat her phone vibrated in her pocket. She whipped it out; desperately hoping it was from Regina.  Her stomach settled as she saw the message on screen.

Regina: All well, I think he's avoiding me as much as I'm avoiding him. - R

"Hey Emma, was it not your rule for no technology at the table?" She sighed, he was right about that.

"Sorry, I just need to keep my phone near me tonight, friend in need." Killian merely raised his eyebrow, whilst taking a big mouthful.

"Mmm! This is delicious, well-done." Why she felt relieved he was impressed she had no idea.

"Yeah, Ma, I think this is my new favourite meal. I mean, nothing can beat a grilled cheese, but I don't think that's a proper meal."

"Great, well this can go in the keep pile. I'm trying out different recipes and the ones that you like we can keep to do again."

"You see, when you're prepared to give this a shot you can make it work for you."  Emma just 'hmm'd' in response.

Later that evening, Emma had settled Henry into bed. He wasn't overly sleepy yet, so he'd created a tent and snuggled in it with a comic book. She trusted him to climb into bed when he was tired enough.

She lit a few candles and climbed into the bath with a glass of red in hand. Whilst this house wouldn't have been what she'd have chosen, this bathroom was very alluring. She'd had a bath in her old apartment, but this one was luxurious with jets and room for two, though there was no way she was going to ruin her alone time by inviting Killian in. She wondered when that had happened. Six months ago they'd have probably christened this tub already. She pulled out her phone. Regina had sent her two messages and would be due to send a third. She liked how she stuck to her word, but felt bad she hadn't had a chance to reply. She re-read the last few messages.

Regina: All well, I think he's avoiding me as much as I'm avoiding him. - R

Regina: Hope you are well? I feel like this is a bit stalker-ish, but I promised you I would. It feels eerie in this house today - R

Emma's heart broke at how lonely her new friend sounded. She wished she could be with her right now, but she really didn't want Killian feeling threatened by their friendship. She wasn't sure he would, but the last thing she wanted right now was him becoming irritated by them. Aside from Henry's happiness, the brunette was by far the best thing about moving here, 'Oh that's not good,' she thought as she suddenly imagined Regina sitting there with her right now. Emma longed to wrap her legs around her and sooth her wounds whilst bringing her a comfort she knew she wasn't receiving in that eerie house right now. Where on Earth were these feelings coming from? She had to pull herself together.

Emma: Thank you for messaging. I made sure I received them both - I would have called had I not and popped round had you not answered! Sorry I didn't reply straight away. Technology is banned from our dinner table and then I had to settle Henry. I'm all yours now though :) - E.

Regina had settled into her favourite chair, deciding to try and distract herself by returning to the drivel she'd started reading the night before. The interruption of her vibrating phone was most welcome. She smiled when she saw Emma's name. Not that it would be anyone else.

...

...

'Ha, here we go again,' thought Emma as she took another sip.

Regina: I like that you have family meal times together, it's wonderful.  I have no idea what Leopold ate tonight. I wasn't hungry and didn't feel like making anything so I just had some toast. Normally he'd have questioned that but not today. He's probably had nothing. I can't even imagine him attempting to use a toaster, but I don't care either. We are having you round in three days for a meal. I suppose I should sit through dinner with him before then though. What are you doing now? - R

Emma laughed. There was no way she was going to tell Regina she was in romantic bath setting with a glass of wine, thinking about running her hands over her tanned and toned body whilst giving her a massage. Dammit, now she was beginning to throb.

Emma: I'm not going to lie to you. I'm in the bath with a glass of red. I don't envy you trying to sit through that meal with him. You know, you really should report him for this. What he did is very wrong Regina - E.

Regina sighed. She knew Emma was right but this was the last thing she wanted to do. Apart from anything she would have to leave him if she did that and she wasn't sure she could do that right now, she wasn't even sure it was what she wanted. Whilst she could never truly say she had loved the man, there was a fondness that had developed over the years and she hadn't known anything else.

...

...

Regina: I honestly don't feel like talking to your husband about this right now, or ever. Anyway, I don't want that, I rather hope we can get through this; I'll just have to see how it goes. That bath sounds wonderfully enticing. I may have to join you. - R

Emma spat out a mouthful of wine. She was pretty sure Regina hadn't meant that message in that way, but it didn't matter. She saw the little dots again.

...

Regina: Wait! I didn't mean in your bath with you ha ha! I meant I may find myself in my own bath soon enough. – R

‘Oh dear,’ Regina thought whilst mentally chuckling, but she also began to tingle at the thought of just popping next door and climbing in with her. ‘Where the hell is this coming from?’

'Aww, more Ha ha's.' Emma had been thinking about Regina's last message, it hadn't occurred to her that if she wanted to report it she'd have to deal with Killian. She didn't blame her for not wanting to do that at all, especially seen as he'd been rude to her twice. Twice! She'd forgotten to ask her about that, but it could wait. Perhaps there was a female officer she could talk too if she wanted too, or even that deputy Killian had mentioned. Anyway, that was something to question at a later date.

Emma: I understood what you meant ('sadly' she mentally added), though I will admit, it took me a minute :). Do you know what Leopold is doing at the moment? - E

...

...

Regina: I have no idea; I can't hear a thing at the moment. I assume he's just sulking somewhere. I probably wouldn't even realise if he'd gone out. I don't like the silence this day has bought. It scares me a bit, and I hate the fact that one day this could be my life – there's a chance my hearing will  degrade drastically over time - R

Emma's heart broke as she read that last message; she didn't like the vulnerable nature this woman had found herself in, more so today. It scared her to think that it was possible someone could break in to her house when she was home and she may not have a clue until it was too late. She could feel her heart beat though her chest at the very thought. ‘Sod it!’

Emma:  Have you always had hearing issues? - E

She really hoped she hadn't upset Regina any more than she already was, but she she was also desperate to know more.

...

...

...

Regina: No. Nearly two years ago I was foraging for fossils to take to class around the old quarry. The mines had been abandoned for decades. I was looking near one of the entrances when there was a massive explosion from somewhere in the depths. They put it down to a build-up in gases, the mines have since been made safe. The blast hit me and flung me a good few feet away and I sustained a head injury. Fortunately, for the most part I recovered perfectly, and I know I was very lucky, but my hearing was never the same. They said I'd developed a form of Auditory Neuropathy Spectrum Disorder. They don't know a huge amount about it, but it fluctuates a bit for me. It's different for everyone. On my best days it's like a radio with bad static, but voices never sound like they used too, though it's not too bad when the background noise is tolerable. On worse days I can't seem to tune the radio at all, though voices never really change, so as long as I am close enough, or there's not too much background noise. I can generally understand people and I'm happier when I can see them to see their words and confirm I'm right. It's not great when people mumble or go too quiet though. I hope this makes sense. I’m under an audiologist, but they wanted to study my hearing for a while first before exploring my options, if there are any, the fluctuations make it difficult. There was even a hope it may improve, rather than decline, but that is looking less and less likely now. When they suggested we wait and keep a diary I was optimistic, so was Leo. He wasn't thrilled with the idea I may need hearing aids. He's very much about appearances, though I think he's realising I may have no option to try something now. He doesn't like attention being bought to anything negative. I guess that's what also makes him a great politician though. He even suggested we get a new alarm system that is adaptive. He's not totally thoughtless and I can't totally blame him for the keeping up appearance thing. It was how he was bought up. I was too. Heaven forbid you are less than perfect, anything less is seen as weakness. Ha ha, you already think I'm a slow typist, this must be killing you - R.

Emma loved how Regina already seemed to know her so well; though she was so thankful she'd opened up to her and she'd happily wait all day for that. She had to read the message several times, whilst it made some level of sense to her she still couldn't fathom how that would be like to constantly live with, though she didn't want to keep her friend waiting any longer.

Emma: Wow, that's intense. I'm glad you weren't seriously injured, though I can't imagine what it must be like to walk around with that. I really hope in time they can come up with something that can at least make it easier for you and I'm glad Leo is coming around. I am one hundred per cent behind him getting this new alarm system however. You need to be and feel safe too. I know I'd feel better if you had it too. I don't like that fact someone could just wander in and you might not know until it was too late - E

Regina loved the fact that Emma seemed to care so much; it wasn't something she was used too. However, both she and Leo had now begun to badger her about this alarm and it wasn’t anything that had really occurred to her before, as crime was practically non-existent, but she was especially on edge after last night’s events and felt herself becoming a bit paranoid. Emma was right, would she have a clue? Hell, she didn’t even know if she was on her own or not now. She began to wind herself up and tears began to fall. She huddled on the sofa, making sure she could feel the backrest behind her.

Emma was starting to prune so had decided to vacate her bath. It was beginning to bother her that Regina hadn’t replied or was writing a reply. She re-read her last message, she couldn’t see any reason why she wouldn’t reply and she was under the impression both of them had little to do right now.   She climbed into bed, anxiously waiting.

 Back at 108 the door slowly crept open.

“Regina?” Leopold saw his wife frozen on the sofa. He slowly moved forward and knelt before her. She looked into his eyes, not really knowing who he was.  He stared at her for a few moments and had no idea what to say. What could he possibly say.

“Regina, I am sorry, please tell me what you are thinking?” She slowly locked eyes with him. 

“I’m scared,” was all she could mutter.  He hung his head, but had no choice but to look back at her to ensure she could hear.

“Of me?” That was it, his heart sank, whatever she said now it didn't matter, eyes never lied.

“Of everything," she added. He merely nodded.

“Let me take you to your room.” He held out his hand, offering her the option of grasping it. Though she was apprehensive, she couldn’t think of another way to get off this sofa. She took it and he led her to her room and turned the light on.

“Do you need anything else?” She shook her head and he slowly turned and left. Regina went into the room and switched all of the lights on, before going to the bathroom to wash. It was only as she was climbing into bed that she realised she hadn’t text Emma back. She pulled out her phone.

Emma had been lying there for at least twenty minutes. There was no way she was going to sleep. She was contemplating getting up and going to see Regina when her phone pinged.

Regina: I’m sorry for the late reply; there was something I had to do. Thank you for your concern Emma, but please don’t worry about me. I’ll be fine. I’m getting very tired now and am off to bed. Hope you sleep well – R.

Emma felt her heart slowly begin to settle, though there was something colder about this message, but it was so hard to tell over text. Hopefully tomorrow would be better for them all.

Chapter Text

The next few days went by fairly slowly.  Regina had managed to make a meal for Leopold the following evening but had chosen to eat hers in the living room.

Killian had received several more packages in the post, though at least this time they were delivered within the specified time scale. Emma had always wondered what these packages were and Killian had always said it was a small trade business he’d set up to earn a bit extra on the side. She directed the man – it was always the same man she knew only as Smee – to the garage.  It seemed their garage was turning into a mini warehouse. Killian had organised all the items and boxes into neat sections. It appeared most of what he dealt with seemed to be high end liquors and cigars. Smee not only began to bring more items, but he also started taking some away too. Nothing about this seemed above board to Emma, but Killian would refuse to talk about his dealings other than to say it was his business, literally.

Emma had busied herself by decorating and trying to make her house more homely. Killian had allowed her to buy more furniture, so she’d tried to find things shabby chic in nature that she could add some of her own touches too. She was desperate to somehow remove the cold feeling of the current décor. It was Thursday evening now and the evenings were drawing out as the days grew longer and it was surprisingly warm.  

Henry had joined her in putting the finishing touches to a large coffee table that was going to take pride of place in the lounge. They’d made it appear tastefully weathered in creams and greys. Next in line was the entertainment unit for Henry’s bedroom. Killian had mostly installed the frame around this bed and this unit, shaped like a castle turret, was to angle around and house his computer and gaming systems.

“So, Henry, how do you want to decorate this?” As it stood it was cream and fairly band, but Henry was determined he didn’t want it to look grey and ‘boring’ like an actual castle. He chose several pots of matt pastel colours and lined them all up.

“I’ve an idea!” He sprang in to action, very energetically.  Before Emma could even fathom what his idea was, he picked up a paintbrush and ensured the bristles were nicely covered. Without thinking it through, he began forcefully flicking the paintbrush in the rough vicinity of the turret. Spray and splatter landed everywhere. The next thing he heard was a loud gasp which stopped him in his tracks. He’d not noticed that Regina had approached the fence a few moments ago to see what they were up too, and Emma had walked up to her. It turned out it was a collective gasp. As Henry looked to them, he realised, he’d not really thought this through. Not only was the turret covered in splatter, but so was the grass, the path, the fence, his mother and Regina. He froze; they all did. Emma eventually broke the silence.

“I am so sorry," she directed the apology towards Regina, it felt like all she wound up doing to this woman was apologising for something or other. Henry still stood there, unsure of what to do as his mother returned her attention to him. “Henry, what were you thinking?” As she tried to cajole Henry out of his trance, she’d not realised Regina had left. Before Henry even had a chance to respond he was met with a wave of splatter himself and was drawn from his trance by Regina who was now in a fit of giggles. A huge grin erupted on his face as he dunked his paintbrush back in the pot, stopping Regina from giggling by splattering her again. Emma stood aghast as they continue to hurtle paint at one another between their laughter. She was too taken aback to notice the subtle grin and nod they both exchanged. Next thing she knew they were ambushing her.

“Oh that is it – game on!” She retrieved a spare paintbrush and the three of them spent the next few minutes locked in a three-way battle. At one point, Henry had tackled his mother to the floor so he and Regina could continue with little hindrance. They made quite the team it seemed.  After a while, Emma, in a moment of insane spontaneity, decided to tackle Regina to the ground so they could target her next. She squealed adorably as Emma practically close-lined her to the floor, but Emma slipped on the puddle of paint and fell forward, fortunately she managed to stop herself from completely landing on and crushing Regina, but she had managed to pin her to the ground. Regina looked up at her with the most adorable expression. She was panting slightly and still had a small grin on her face as their eyes locked. Henry watched on with secret delight. He was not a fool, nor was he blind to the connection he could see between these two women every time they met. He couldn’t take his eyes off them as they became lost in the moment too. He honestly wondered if they were going to kiss or not, he was almost disappointed when his mother slowly pulled herself away and began to help Regina to her feet. No-one spoke, but no-one needed too. You didn’t need to see physical sparks fly from their touch to know how they both felt, whether they realised that or not.

Emma had thought it was a good time to call an end to the madness and decided they needed some refreshments.  She’d made a batch of homemade lemonade that afternoon and began decanting them all a glass.

“Mmm, this is delicious. Thank you,” said Regina as she sat on the paint covered grass as though they were now just casually enjoying a picnic. “Emma, I’m so sorry, I don’t know what came over me?” Regina looked around at the mess in horror; this was not going to be a quick and easy fix. “I will most definitely help you clean this.” Emma just laughed.

“Yeah, but look how great my castle looks now.” They had to admit it did look impressive, albeit in a very haphazard way.  They were pulled from their admiration as they realised Killian was standing on the edge of the lawn, jaw dropped.  He was not impressed in the slightest. Emma swallowed, really unsure of how this would be received. Regina looked to her and could see her unease. Henry, was still enthusiastic however.

“Hey Killian, what do you think of the castle? Isn’t it great?” Killian took a moment to respond.

“Well I guess the castle looks good, can’t say the same for the rest of the garden mind.” Regina slowly rose and walked slightly closer to address him.

“Sheriff, I’m afraid this is my fault entirely.  Emma had nothing to do with it. I already promised her I would help her clean it up and I will certainly pay for anything that needs to be done too. It will look better than new, I promise.” Killian merely nodded slowly at her as Henry bound over.

“It wasn’t her fault, it was mine. It was my idea to paint my castle like this and I accidentally splattered Regina and Ma.”

“Yes, but Henry it was I who decided to retaliate and start fighting.” As they began to debate the matter amongst themselves Killian stopped them abruptly.

“I trust that you will clear up this ‘little’ mess.” He addressed Emma curtly and specifically with the following order. “Do not get any of this on or in the house.”

“No, of course we won’t Killian.” With that he took a wide birth and, luckily, managed to find a clear route to the house. He closed the door behind him.  Regina looked at Emma with a hint of concern. Even Henry realised they’d probably gone a bit far this time.

“Look, come to the edge of the grass. Let’s take our shoes off and roll our trousers up, then we are all going to mine, we’ve a washroom I use as a dirt room to change in and shower when I’ve been to the stables. We can clean up in there. Emma you can have some of my clothes and then come and get some for Henry, we are probably better off disposing of these,” she said as she pulled her sodden and paint laden blouse away from her skin. I will then get my pressure washer going, see what we can get rid of quickly.

Regina had a shower first so she could leave the other two to de-robe and shower in peace. She collected some clothing she thought Emma would appreciate and returned. She opted for an old pair of skinny jeans and a vest top. She knocked on the door before Henry opened it. He was wrapped in a big, fluffy towel and had clearly just showered.

“Do you have horses then?” He asked as they sat waiting for Emma to finish.

“I have one, his name is Rocinante. I try to go riding most weekends and the odd evening if I’ve time. He’s liveried at the stables and, though I try and tend to him myself on the weekends, I don’t have as much time as I used too... Have you ever ridden a horse before?” He shook his head. “Would you want too some time.” Henry could barely contain his excitement – again.

“Really? Could you teach me to ride?” She loved his eagerness.

“I can certainly give you a few lessons, you can see if you want to continue afterwards. Maybe we could take your mother on a hack sometime. Several of the horses at the stable are available to loan or ride, they'd appreciate it too as it means the horse doesn’t have to be exercised that day.”    

“That would be amazing. Thank you.” She bumped his shoulder by way of saying thankyou just as their attention was stolen by Emma climbing out of the shower, totally butt naked. Regina’s breath caught in her chest as she gazed at the porcelain skin that shimmered with water droplets, some of which cascaded down her lean frame. For the first time she felt herself beginning to throb as she lowered her gaze, retaining the image of her glistening muscles and toned flesh as she did so. By the time she reached her feet she’d just about managed to pull herself together and quickly snatched a towel from the side. As she did so, she noticed Henry and couldn’t help but let out a little snigger. He’d clearly thrown his hands over his eyes the second his mother emerged; she could see his protruding cheeks had a rosy hue too. She handed the towel to Emma who slowly took it off her whilst offering a surprisingly sultry gaze. Regina couldn’t help but nibble her lip in response.

They soon sobered up when the door swung open. Emma quickly ensured her towel was fastened securely and Regina automatically stepped in front of her as Leopold stepped through the door, a look of surprise on his face.

“What’s going on here?” He looked between all three occupants.

“You could have knocked!” Cried Regina a little harsher than she intended, probably due to being startled, all three were.

“This is my house!” He snapped back, causing them all to huddle a bit before he realised how harsh he must have sounded, especially to his wife who was still very much nervous around him. He sighed.

“I’m sorry, you scared me that was all, I just heard noises and we aren’t overly used to having visitors in the house.”

“It’s okay Leopold.” Regina tried to placate, realising what had probably happened. “We didn’t mean to frighten you.”

"We are getting that alarm, I've ordered it already." She just nodded understanding completely where he was coming from. “What are you doing anyway?” It still all seemed very odd to him.

“I’m sure you saw the mess in our garden,” Emma began.

“Ay, can’t exactly miss it can you.”

“It was my fault,” offered Regina.

“No, it was mine,” piped Henry.

“Oh not this again,” threw in Emma. “It doesn’t matter whose fault it was, we are all guilty and we will ensure it gets cleaned up.” She stated as a matter of fact to the Mayor. Whilst she didn’t really know the man, she couldn’t help but be repulsed by what she knew he’d placed his wife through, though she also noted the care he weirdly seemed to have for her wellbeing.

“Yes. On that note I am going to see what I can remove now. I suggest we leave to allow these two to dress.” Regina indicated to the clothing she’d bought down and Emma smiled gratefully.

“Very well, I’m just glad you’re well,” threw out Leopold as he left them to it.

Emma had returned to her house and obtained clothes for Henry. They’d both returned together not long after.

“Henry, why don’t you go and see if you can help Regina clean up some of the mess. I’ll get started on tea.” He nodded and went to find Regina as Emma began peeling some potatoes. She could see Henry. Regina had him spraying sections of the path ahead with something and she was then following with the jet washer.

“What the hell was that Swan?” Killian was clearly still reeling as he joined her in the kitchen.

“Oh come on, granted we got a bit carried away, but we were just having some fun. Got loads done today as well, three new units in total.” She tried to sound proud and hoped her enthusiasm would catch.

“I don’t care. Emma, I’ve worked damn hard to get us this house and lifestyle and you will respect that!” She was unnerved by his aggressive manner. Sure he’d been rude before, but his tone and mannerisms held a new level of aggression. She held her hands up as if to surrender slightly.

“Okay Killian, I get that and I appreciate it, but we said we would have it looking as good as new if not better than, and we will. Look Henry and Regina are already on it.”

“What is it with that woman anyway? We’ve been here less than a week and you are practically inseparable.”

“She’s a good friend, we seem to get along really well, that’s all and I’m glad. I don’t want to be lonely in this new life Killian.”

“Lonely! You have Henry and I. How can you say you are lonely?”

“Oh stop it! You know what I mean, I need friends too.”

“Friends and being joined at the hip are very different; I want you to see less of her.” Emma stood incredulous. There was no way he was going to dictate that to her. So far Henry and Regina were the only things making this move bearable.

“You cannot tell me who I chose to have as friends and how I spend my time with them. That is not happening Killian, ever!”  They were now staring one another down and didn’t notice Henry approach.

“Hey what’s going on you guys? I can hear you shouting from outside.” After observing them for a few seconds, he did not like the way his Step Father was staring at his mother. “Ma!” She could now hear the concern in his voice.

“Henry, it’s okay. Go back outside; it’s just a little misunderstanding that’s all.” She surreptitiously winked at him and he nodded that he trusted her, though he still wasn’t happy, he did as she asked.

“I’m not talking about this anymore Killian. There is no way you are going to micromanage my life. It’s my life.”  He said nothing else, but she could see his jaw clenching and wondered what was going through his brain until he about turned and left, leaving Emma shaking slightly as she returned to peeling her potatoes whilst trying to fight back the tears.

Regina had noticed the change in Henry’s disposition when he returned; of course she heard nothing of their argument. She placed her arm around Henry’s shoulder, not liking how unhappy he seemed.

“Hey, what’s wrong Henry?”  She took him to the curb so they could sit without ruining anymore clothes.

“They are arguing. It’s nothing I’m sure it’ll be fine.” It didn’t take a genius to figure out what they could have been arguing about.

“I’m sorry Henry, this is my fault. I should never have started that stupid paint fight.” He placed his hand on the one that wasn’t around his shoulder.

“No, don’t say that. That was the most fun we've had in this house since we moved.”

“What do you mean by that?”

“I mean… It’s been odd. Killian isn’t the same here. He’s no fun. All he seems to do is create rules. I don’t think Ma is very happy either, the only time she’s ever happy is when she’s with you.” He gave her a crooked smile and she couldn’t help but take what he said to heart. “You like her don’t  you, Ma?” She now furrowed her brow.

“Like her?  Yes, of course I like her Henry, we are growing to be good friends. At least I hope we are anyway.” Henry couldn’t help but let out a little smirk.

“Sure you are?”

“What’s that supposed to mean?”

“Nothing.” Before he could say anything else, Emma approached. Regina stood to address her and  made a point of stroking her arm.

“Everything okay? Henry said you guys had an argument?”

“It’s fine, I’m sure he’ll cool down before dinner. He certainly will if he wants to get fed anyway.” Regina merely nodded, but it wasn’t overly convincing. “Do you want to stay by the way? For dinner I mean?”

“No, I best not, that’s very kind though. I think I’ll just finish the path and then head home. I’ve my own dinner to prepare.”  Emma nodded, though slightly disappointed she had to agree it was wise, especially considering that for whatever reason Killian did not seemed to be impressed about her friendship with Regina.

“Okay...  Henry, Dinner will be ready in thirty minutes.”

“We should have finished by then. The path is coming up lovely; the grass will just need a few summer cuts. I will re-paint the fence though, just pick a colour.”  Regina stood admiring their handiwork and was thankful it hadn’t been a nightmare to remove.

“No, no-way I will do that as my penance.” Emma placed her hands on Regina’s shoulders as she spoke.

“At least let me help you. I am by far the most culpable in this.”

“Fine, but only because I enjoy spending time with you.” They had another quiet moment of staring at one another. Henry rolled his eyes.

“You do?”

“Yes Regina, I do. Honestly, you and Henry are the only things keeping me sane right now.”

“Okay then, sure. I certainly don’t want a lunatic lose with paint again.”

Later that night, Emma was lying in bed again. Killian still wasn’t happy and dinner had been an awkward and quiet affair. He’d simply left afterwards, she assumed to the Rabbit Hole. Henry was out like a light, it seemed the day’s events had really taken its toll on him, but Emma was restless. She took out her phone in need of a distraction, doing the only thing that bought her any comfort at these times.

Emma: Hey, how did your dinner go this evening? Mine was quiet. Killian has gone out, it appears he is still in a mood – E

…

…

Regina: I’m sorry he’s taken this so badly. I had dinner for the first time with Leopold. It was also very quiet; can’t wait for tomorrow night (put the rolling eye face thing here). At least you will be there.”- R

Emma: The fact you will be there is the only reason I am looking forward to it.- E

Chapter Text

The following morning Henry woke up unnaturally early, it wasn’t even 6am.  He’d not slept well at all. He turned over to admire the new castle instalment that had caused so much trouble. He sighed and dragged himself out of bed before throwing his clothes on, he couldn’t even be bothered to wash first, let alone shower.

He trudged downstairs, still barely awake as he heard a voice coming from the lounge. He crept towards the door.

“Mate, that’s brilliant! That contract will ensure your job with me too…. Listen, pop by later this afternoon, make sure it’s before 3pm though, I want to give you a key to the garage. There’s going to be a lot more toing and froing.” Henry was trying to wrap his head around his words when the door flung open. He took a few steps back. The rigidity of his poise was betraying his attempt to remain casual.

“What are you doing up?!”  All tenderness had left Killian’s tone.

“I… I couldn’t sleep, that was all.”

“So you thought you would spy on me?” Whilst Henry was still unnerved, he couldn’t stop his look of confusion.

“What! No! I could hear a voice and didn’t know who it was that was all. I was scared and…” Killian quickly switched to caring mode and knelt down placing his hand on Henry’s shoulder.

“Henry, Henry, I’m sorry. You startled me that was all. Look, I conduct my business in the early hours, that’s all. I was talking to one of my employees as I do most mornings.”

“I thought you were the Sheriff now and weren’t doing your old job anymore?”

“Well, I wasn’t going to, but an opportunity arose that was too good to pass up. Anyway, you honestly think I could afford all this on just a Sheriff’s salary.”  Henry quizzically observed him.

“But… you secured this house before we moved so you had no intention of stopping this work.” Killian’s gentle demeanour stiffened and he abruptly grabbed Henry by the shoulders.

“Listen Kid, what I do, I do for this family, never forget that. I want to give your mother, and by default you, everything. Do you understand that?” He shook his head, not really understanding how Killian could still sound so hostile when spouting such words, but he thought it the best thing to do.  “Good, now I’m going to shower. I suggest you cheer up a bit, ay.” Killian leapt upstairs leaving behind a confused and agitated young boy.

Henry walked to his classroom under a cloud. He’d asked his Ma to drop him off early and told her he really needed to finish his homework in peace. In reality, he didn’t want to be in that house any longer and he knew the school was open an hour prior to start. He’d lied to his Ma though and told her they were allowed to go to the hall to study if they wished. He felt really bad for that.

Henry sulked to his class, fully expecting to have to sit alone for at least half an hour, so he was more than surprised to see Mrs White had already beaten him there.

“Oh, I’m sorry. I didn’t think anyone would be here?”

“You and me both.” Replied Regina. “Henry, what are you doing here so early? Don’t tell me your Ma thinks school starts an hour earlier too.” She couldn’t help the accompanying smirk, but it soon settled as Henry didn’t bite. “Henry honey, what’s wrong?”

“I just, I just said I had work to finish. I kind of feel bad. I never lie to Ma, but I told her the school let us in an hour early if we wanted a quiet place to work.”  Regina crossed her arms and leant back in her chair.

“Why would you do that Henry?”

“It’ nothing, I just wanted some peace, that’s all. May I come in, or should I go somewhere else?” Regina walked over to him and gestured towards his desk, following him as he went to take his seat. When they arrived, she crouched beside him.

“Henry. Why did you need some peace, please talk to me?” He couldn’t help a tear escape and Regina placed her hand to his shoulder.

“It’s, it’s just… I don’t like living at home at the moment. Ma’s not happy and there’s something strange going on. I don’t like it.” She merely furrowed her brow.

“Henry, please tell me what you mean?”

“Killian seems to just be getting angrier and angrier. I couldn’t sleep last night as I was worried about Ma. She seems really down and when I did manage to fall asleep, at like 3am, I woke up about two hours later. I was fed up so I went downstairs. I heard Killian on the phone. He has this dodgy business that he was meant to not be doing anymore, but he still does it. He stores all this weird stuff in our garage and he caught me listening and got mad at me…” Regina instantly tensed at his words.

“Henry, did he hurt you?” His heart melted at the concern she clearly had for him.

“No, he was just angry. He’s never been angry with me before, but he’s been angrier towards Ma recently.” He looked at her completely lost.

“Did he scare you?” Henry just nodded to confirm. Regina couldn’t help but wonder if the patterns of Killian’s behaviour were escalating. He was getting angrier and angrier with Emma, and now had lashed out at Henry. “Does he hurt your Ma?” Henry shook his head.

“I don’t think so.”

“Are you scared he might?” He merely nodded and began to cry. She took him in her arms and stroked the back of his head, trying to calm him whilst whispering soft ‘shh’s’ into his ear. After a while Henry calmed and pulled himself away.

“Henry, will you trust me to speak to your Ma and make sure she’s okay?” He couldn’t help a small snigger.

“What!” Regina mused.

“Nothing, it’s just, she said the exact same thing to me about you too.” Regina looked bemused.

“She did? Why?”

“Remember, the other day, when something was wrong with you?” She hung her head a bit as the memory flooded back.

“Oh!” Henry lifted her chin to ensure she could hear him.

“You don’t want to be at home either do you?” This definitely qualified as the most awkward conversation she’d ever had with a student.

“No, Henry. I guess not.”

“Does your husband hurt you?” This conversation had long de-railed and run away on its own.

“Yes Henry he did, but I’m okay I promise you… Will you trust me to look after your mother, like she did me?” He nodded and it was almost like a weight had been lifted, though he had no idea why. Perhaps it was just the effect of sharing his troubles, but he knew there was something more, he just couldn’t figure what.

“You know Henry, you are the most attentive, inquisitive, thoughtful and insightful boy I’ve ever met.  You’re pretty ruthless with a paintbrush too.” She was so grateful he giggled a bit at that. “I promise I will look out for your mother – and you,” she added whilst affectionately prodding his chest, “just promise me something in return?” He had no qualms in agreeing to that and had no idea why he trusted this woman so much, but he did, maybe it was because he knew his Ma did.

“If anything happens and you’re scared or worried about something and you can’t speak to your Ma about it, promise me you will run straight to mine and find me. Here, I will give you my cell number as well, and I promise, I will do everything I can to help you and your Ma.” She offered small reassuring smile.

“I promise, thank you Regina.” With that he wrapped his arms around her for one last hug before the other children arrived for the day.

By lunchtime, Henry felt a lot lighter and was even enjoying spending time with Nicholas and his newer friend Grace.

“Hey Henry, my Mom said you could sleepover at mine tonight if you want. My parents would love to meet you to. I’ve kind of been bragging about you a bit to them.” Nicholas was bouncing as he spoke.

“Really! Henry was so excited it was like dream come true, though the feeling was fleeting. “Oh, I really want too, but I’m meant to be having dinner tonight with our neighbours.” He was so despondent.  

“Oh… do they have any kids?” Henry shook his head with gloom.

“So it’s basically going to be your parents and two other adults?”

“He’s not my father, but yeah, basically.” He was in no way ashamed of Regina, but he really didn’t want his classmates knowing he was technically going to be having dinner with his teacher.

“Surely it would be better for everyone then if you could come to mine, I mean, they can have a truly boring grown up evening then.”

“Hmm, maybe… Hang on; I’ll be back in a moment. I just want to make a phone call.” He didn’t actually have a phone, but he’d convinced himself it was the truth merely bent around few corners. Instead he ran to the staffroom and knocked on the door. Mrs Nolan answered.

“Henry, is everything alright?”

“Yeah, can I speak to Mrs White please?” Mary Margaret could see the determination and eagerness in his face.

“I’ll just see if she’s available.” She closed the door and he almost patiently waited, but it wasn’t long before she was standing before him.

“Henry, you okay?”

“Yes, I just, Nicholas has just invited me for a sleepover tonight, but I’m meant to be at yours and…”

“Henry, do you want to go?”

“Yes, but…”

“Henry, I think it’s a fabulous idea and I absolutely think you should go. To be honest, I was a bit lost about what to do with you tonight. There’s nothing in my house you would like and I fear it will be extremely boring for you. I’ll ring your Ma now okay to check with her and let you know before class okay?”

“Thank you, thank you so much.” He went to run off in sheer joy but stopped just before she closed the door and quickly ran back to stop her. “You were wrong by the way.”

“Oh! About what?” She was still smiling from seeing him so joyful again.

“There is something I like in your house… you.” He added a cheeky grin and ran off before she had chance to say anything else.

Emma had instantly agreed to allow Henry to sleepover at Nicholas’ house. She was totally at ease with the idea because Regina could vouch for the family and she too was wondering how Henry was going to fit in to this evening. She went to find Killian, who was finishing up in the garage.

“Hey!” She said as she watched him inventory the new deliveries in his little black book. “We need to head off soon.”

“It’s fine, I’m nearly done.” He was in the zone whilst marking things off. Emma wandered closer and took the opportunity to glance around. There were bottles and bottles of Whisky, Gin and vodka, nothing like she’d seen in a Walmart or anywhere really. Some were in very ornate bottles. There were also boxes and boxes of cigars, now some of these she did recognise and she knew some of these boxes were worth thousands of pounds alone. No wonder he wanted their new alarm system concentrated more on the garage than the house.

“Hey, what is all this. I mean seriously. Some of these things are worth…”

“Don’t say it Swan!” He snapped. “Let’s go. I do not want you in here. This is my business and I don’t want you having anything to do with it. Do you understand?” She just nodded as he took her arm and led her from the garage. He swiftly closed the door and activated the alarm. If Emma was unsure beforehand, she was now in little doubt his business was illegal. Whilst he was just harsh with her, she also got the sense that he partially didn’t want her knowing anything about this as it would be safer for all. “Neither you or Henry are to go in this garage okay?” She just nodded again.

“Just you then – and this Smee bloke?”

“Yes, Smee is an employee and he now has a key to this garage, he will be coming and going a lot.” Emma was not impressed by that.

“Killian, this is our home! I don’t want a strange man randomly coming and going.”

“He’s not strange Emma, actually, he is a bit, but he’s okay. You just need to think of the garage as separate to the house. It’s my business, though if it keeps expanding the way it is I may need to purchase something bigger.”

“Is that wise? I mean this doesn’t sound particularly above board Killian.” He grabbed her arm and squeezed, causing her to wince slightly.

“It’s a good job I’m the law then, isn’t it.” Her jaw hit the floor.

“This is why you’ve done this, taken the Sheriff Job I mean. Killian, this is insane – where is it all coming from anyway?” He still had a tight grip on her arm and squeezed harder, causing her to yelp a bit.

“Emma, this is the last time I am going to say this. This is none of your concern. It’s my responsibility and only mine. Never question me ever again about my dealings.” He relaxed his grip and took her hand instead, interlacing their fingers as though it was the most natural thing.  “Now, I believe we have a dinner to attend.” He smiled and gave her a quick but purposeful kiss.

“Killian! Emma! Welcome to our home, properly I may add, Mrs Jones.” Leopold had opened the door and greeted them very cordially, offering each an enthused handshake and grin. He was such a seasoned politician but Emma was not fooled.

“Actually it’s Swan, I never took my husband’s name.” Killian narrowed his eyes slightly, but carried on anyway.

“How modern of you. Emma, I may call you, Emma.”

“You may.”

“Great, why don’t you go and find Regina for a few minutes, she’s in the kitchen. I just want to discuss shop with your man here, get the boring stuff out of the way.” The politician smile returned.

Emma was lost in her own world as she, more aggressively than she’d intended, pushed the door to the kitchen open, causing Regina to startle and almost drop her tray.

“Shit! Sorry Regina.” Emma rushed over to help stabilize the tray before the whole thing crashed to the floor; fortunately they managed to place it on the cooling grate.

“Shit, I’m so sorry, it didn’t burn you did it?”

“No, no, I’m fine. It’s all good. I’m just thankful we don’t have to order in pizza.” The accompanying smile turned Emma’s whole world around.

“Okay, but I should never have barged in like that and I want to apologise. It matters to me.” She offered Regina the sweetest smile.

“It’s fine Emma, but seen as it bothers you so much, your penance is to tell me what’s wrong and to tell me what you think.” Emma looked to her unsure of what she meant until she realised Regina was offering her a teaspoon. She willingly accepted the spoon into her mouth. The accompanying moan did things to Regina she was not expecting. She now felt all shivery as Emma slowly opened her eyes. Regina cleared her throat, not allowing unwanted thoughts to dictate the moment. “So do you think I need to add anything?” It was a no brainer for Emma.

“No, no way, it’s probably the tastiest thing I’ve ever tried. What is it?”

“It’s Arroz Con Pollo, but with an added twist to give some kick. It’s an old family recipe.”

“Well I must say; it’s an honour to try something for the first time from an old family recipe. You realise however, you’ve probably ruined me ordering that dish from any restaurant ever.” Regina blushed and Emma thought it was the most adorable sight.

“That doesn’t let you out of the other part of our deal though – what’s bothering you?”

“Honestly, nothing now I’m with you.” Regina’s breath hitched and her proximity to Emma now meant something else entirely. The temptation to lean in and taste her lips was almost overwhelming, but there was no way she could. She was not prepared to ruin the great friendship they were forming. She smiled coyly before moving on.

“Okay, so before my presence somehow addled your brain.” Emma became withdrawn and walked to the window. Regina followed quickly not wanting to miss anything she heard. Emma made a point of turning to Regina, especially after her earlier blunder.

“Can you keep a secret? I mean a huge one?” Regina saw the weight of this request in her eyes.  She took a moment to consider the ramifications. What if Killian was hurting her, could she sit back and do nothing? Then again, Emma had trusted Regina with her problem. What could be worse than something like this? How great was her commitment to this woman to hold a potentially very weighty secret?

“I can keep a secret for you Emma.” She instantly saw the weight lift from her eyes. Not completely, but what she had said had clearly meant a lot.

“Killian has a side business. I never knew what it was before but it never sat well with me. I found out tonight. I’m pretty sure he smuggles and sells high end contraband, mainly liquors and cigars, but I can’t be certain for sure.

“Oh!” Well that would now make sense based on what Henry had said. It was also a good opener to mention her little chat with Henry. There was no way she would deal with Henry behind his Ma’s back. She’d stayed silent for a few moments.

“Please say something else?” Emma was close to pleading.

“Emma, Henry came to me this morning, after you dropped him off – just for the record, the school doesn’t have an early morning revision programme.”

 “What – he lied to me!?”

“Emma, please. Please here me out and don’t be mad at him for this, please listen.” Emma now saw the seriousness in her eyes and just nodded she would.

“He overheard Killian talking about his business dealing this morning. It sounds like Killian was pretty harsh with him?”

“What!”

“Shh! Emma, please calm down.” Regina insisted whilst nodding to the door.

“I asked him if he hurt him and he said no; it sounds like he was just harsh in tone, but it still frightened him and there’s something else… he really doesn’t like the way Killian speaks to you. As you did, he’s notice him change since you’ve moved here.” Regina stroked her arm and let her absorb the information. It wasn’t fair to say she looked shell shocked, as it was not a surprise, but it was obvious the fact it was now affecting Henry so much clearly bothered her. “Emma, has he hurt you?” Emma shook her head slowly.

“No, but he is getting more snappy. I feel like I walk on eggshells around him now. He did grab me earlier too, but I think he was more scared than anything else. He knows I’ve discovered his secret now, but I don’t know any details. I do agree on him with one thing – I don’t want to know anything about it.” Regina placed her arm around her shoulder.

“Look Emma, I told Henry if anything ever happens he’s to come straight round here and find me. I gave him my cell too. I hope you don’t mind, but the same applies to you.” Emma melted at Regina’s gaze. No-one had ever done anything like that for her, and to put her son first, she spent a moment fighting back the tears.

“Thank you.” Was all she could mutter as she pulled Regina in for a quick, but very meaningful cwtch. “You know the same goes for you right.” She knew Regina had heard her, not only because her mouth was right next to her ear, but the fact she slowly nodded into her shoulder.

Emma had retrieved the men from their business and Regina was busy dishing up the plates. Clearly, whatever business they had to talk about needed the accompaniment of a few whiskies.

“Here, please accept this to go with our meal.” Killian handed Regina a bottle of Pine Ridge Napa Valley Cabernet Sauvignon 2020. Regina raised an eyebrow.

“Thank you, I must say. This is very generous. I fear my meal may not meet this standard.” Emma looked to Regina not quite understanding what she was saying; then again she had no clue about wine.

“Don’t be modest darling.” Leopold placed his arm around Regina’s waist and she almost dropped the bottle. Emma stood and caught it as it slipped from her hand, offering Regina a sympathetic look. She proceeded to uncork it. “This is one of your best dishes.”  Leopold finished addressing Killian, not realising the reaction his wife had to his touch, “She’s an exquisite cook.”

“Then I’m very much looking forward to this.” Responded Killian as he took his seat opposite Regina and next to his wife. Emma and Regina eyed one another across the table as Emma poured and Regina served. After a few moments, they all began to tuck in.

“Hmm, you’re right Leopold; your wife is an amazing cook. I fear any quality of wine I bought would not suffice.” Regina did appreciate the compliment; it was actually the first decent thing he’d ever said.

“Thank you Killian, though I must say this wine is delicious too, it goes very well with the heat of the dish.” It was a bit of an embellishment, but she, like Emma, was desperate just to get through this evening.

“Tell me though, I just want to make sure, you can hear me alright when I speak to you like this? It’s only that your husband says you have some issues with your hearing.” Regina shifted uncomfortably, not really understanding what her husband was discussing with other people. Leopold chuckled at Killian and Regina turned to him, clearly feeling very insecure.

“Killian! That was very rude…” Emma began. Regina suddenly snapped back to her.

“No Emma, its fine. At least he asks.” Regina turned to Killian, adopting her best politician’s wife persona. “Yes Killian, I will manage just fine thank you.” Leopold placed his hand over his wife’s which was resting on the table.  She stared, clearly uncomfortable, but pressed through as he made no indication he was removing it anytime soon. She couldn’t help but wonder about her request for him not to touch her and his subsequent over willingness to oblige to everything and be so contrite when they were alone. Was this merely to keep up appearances or had the alcohol made him lose his inhibitions again? She really hoped it was the former.

“So, tell me Killian, what made you want to be Sheriff of such a small town. I mean, it must be very different being here to Boston. How are you liking Storybrooke?” Regina was desperate to make this evening flow and end. She wondered if Emma felt the same way.

“Well, as I think you are both aware, we are not long married and I just wanted a change of pace for my family.  Henry seems to really thrive here, he loves being in your class Regina. As for the job, I was looking for a change of pace and have experience in law enforcement so it just seemed too good an opportunity to pass. It’s almost like fate dictated our move.”

“Fate ay,” replied Regina, not really realising she was staring at Emma until she smiled warmly back at her.

The rest of the evening went fairly smoothly. It had become less awkward and they’d manage to talk about Storybrooke, Henry and really bizarre things such as, decorating their houses for Christmas and Halloween. They’d even all managed to make one another laugh at one point or another whilst sharing two bottles of wine over several hours.

Regina and Leopold saw Killian and Emma out together. There were glimpses tonight in Regina’s mind of what Emma could possibly have seen in Killian. When he loosened up he became witty, funny and almost even charming, but it still wasn’t enough, especially after what Henry and Emma had said earlier in the day.  She’d even gotten used to Leopold’s touch a bit without flinching again, but that’s probably because he’d found a way to touch or hold her throughout the entire night.  She hugged Emma and shook hands with Killian, then they all wished one another a pleasant rest of the night.

“So, what do you think of our Mayor then and my new boss?” Asked Killian as he settled on the sofa next to Emma.

“He seems okay. He’s definitely a good orator. I can see how he’s been Mayor for so long… go on then; tell me what you think of Regina.” She looked into his eyes, genuinely interested in his answer.

“She’s a very intelligent woman. I think she played her cards well when she married the Mayor. She also cooks really well and clearly as good taste in wine.” It hadn’t slipped Killian’s mind that he could possibly sell some of his wares to the White’s. It may also open up a new field of customers. Emma merely found his reply interesting. She was snapped out of her musing as Killian swooped in, attacking her lips in a very hungry way, instantly asking for access, which she granted, desperately hoping this could in fact, re-kindle some fire. It wasn’t long before he was straddling her on the sofa with the soft glow of the fire accentuating his ribbed muscles as he pulled his shirt over his head.

She tried her best as he kneaded her breasts and rocked against her hips. He was having the time of his life, but she just couldn’t feel what she used too. Fortunately, it didn’t take long for him to finish and they turned in for the night.

In the White’s house, Leopold and Regina had also entered the living room. Leopold poured himself another whisky and offered Regina one. She declined.

“Leo, do you really think you should have another one. I don’t want to tell you what to do, I just, you never really drink and …”

“Regina, will you lighten up. You are right I never really drink, but you know what. Killian taught me something the other night, that it’s okay to relax now and again, not always live up to being perfect or someone else’s expectations.” Regina considered his words for a moment.

“Okay, well, that’s not actually a bad thing you know, but you don’t need alcohol to do that.” He sighed as he sipped, turning to face her on the sofa as he placed his hand on her thigh. Whilst she felt uncomfortable she allowed it. If she was going to stay with him, she needed to get used to him again.

“I know, I just feel more relaxed and free after I’ve had a few more than usual. You know me; I’ve never had more than two drinks of an evening.”

“That’s all well and good, but you shouldn’t need to drink to feel like that. Maybe you should go and see someone…”

“What, you mean, like a shrink?”

“Yes, or just anyone that doesn’t involve drinking copious amounts of alcohol to offload.”

“I will consider that.” He said as he moved closer and smoothed his hand up her thigh. She stood and backed away, considering his actions.

“Tell me Leo, what do you feel right now? Do you feel horny, or is it just that you need to do something for some reason?” He stood, creeping towards her as she spoke and backed into the wall, he placed his hands either side of her, trapping her.  She patiently waited a reply, not wanting a repeat of the other night.

“I think I feel horny.” With that he grabbed her left hand had placed it on his throbbing member and held it tight. “Would you not agree?” She gasped and mentally had to tell herself to breathe.

“I guess I would. Leo, how about in few weeks we have date night, both loosen up a bit and then we can see where the night takes us.” If this marriage was going to continue, and they were going to become intimate again, there was nothing else she could think to offer, but she knew she needed time also. Tonight, had involved some huge strides, but there was no way she could stomach being intimate with him right now.

“Oh come on…” He began to kiss her neck and used her hand he still had pressed against him to rub him, rather vigorously. His breathing became erratic. “I’m getting old Regina, I get I’m not attractive to you, I do, but you did choose to marry me.” He took a few extra breaths, even a few pants as he worked her hand. She was pretty much frozen by his words and actions right now. “I can’t guarantee I can always do this anymore, but I can right now.” God she felt pity for him, but she was also fighting her own panic. She went to move forward and push him away, but he pushed her back against the wall and held her still bruised wrist with his free hand. He used his other to slow the rubbing a bit.

“Leo, I can’t right now.  I am sorry. I’m willing to try this again, but I can’t if you keep forcing me. Do you understand that?” She could see he was battling her words in his head, but also his strange alcohol induced very hard erection. He pushed his head into her neck and suckled and began to rub again, as he ground his hips against the pressure.

“Regina, please…”  He sped everything up.

“Leo, I can’t.” Her breathing became erratic and she could no longer hold back her panic. Damn it if in his stupid drunken stupor he didn’t misread her breathing for excitement again.

He dragged her over to the sofa whilst she was struggling to breathe and get free. He pushed her down using his body weight against her before ripping open her shirt, his mouth attacked her nipple and his tongue lapped like a dog. He’d released his member from is pants and she could tell he was near as he returned her hand to it. Using his and hers together, it wasn’t long before he released all over her chest, creating a glistening that he proceeded to rub all over her has he gently panted on top of her whilst slowly squeezing and rubbing her breasts. He eventually pulled up and looked into her eyes, his arms firmly on both her wrists.

“Regina, please, you have to allow me when I am like this, it’s so rare and consuming. Please…” She’d calmed enough to flip him and drop him to the floor, landing on top of him. He let out a small cry and she pinned his arms to the ground.

“Let me tell you now, if you can’t contain yourself after drinking, then you need to stop, period. If you want to throw our marriage away, keep going.” With that she pulled herself off him and ran from the room, heading straight for the shower.

She sat in the shower bowl after having scrubbed herself raw – again. She picked up her phone.

Regina: Hey, do you and Henry fancy going to the stables with me tomorrow, or Sunday if you can’t tomorrow? Henry was so keen to meet the horses, possibly have a ride? Please, please say you can – R.

Emma shot up in her bed after hearing her phone buzz. She’d almost fallen asleep; she wouldn’t normally bother looking at her phone, but knew there was only one person who’d ever contact her. She glanced at the message, it sure was odd.  She re-read it a few times but the desperation of the latter half bothered her.

Emma: Absolutely – we would both love that, but Regina, what is wrong? Don’t tell me he hurt you again?”

…

…

Regina: It turns out you were right, he does get overly ‘horny’. He can’t seem to stop himself.

There was no little R after this one. ‘Shit,’ was all Emma could think as she contemplating just going over there and pounding his head in.

Emma: “Come over here; please don’t stay there, at least for tonight?”

…

…

Regina: Okay

That was the last thing Emma expected, but she was so, so thankful. She quickly threw on her dressing gown and ran downstairs, checking Killian before she left. He was long out for the count.

She spent what felt like an eternity pacing to and fro in the hall. She kept checking her phone to make sure she’d read it right. She was startled out of her worry by a light rapping on the door. She opened it to be met with a completely broken down Regina dressed in blue silk pyjamas with a fluffy robe wrapped round her. Her hands were clenched so tight around her middle it would take God himself to pry them apart. Emma pulled her into her hall, shut the door and wrapped her in the biggest cwtch possible. It was literally all she could do right now as she cried along with Regina who shook in her arms.

Chapter Text

Emma was gently woken by the sound of chirping birds and the calm sun rays that shone through the window pane. It only took a few moments to realise whose luscious brown locks she was snuggled into. She slowly sat up to realise she’d falling asleep in the spare room with Regina who somehow wound up being her little spoon. She honestly couldn’t even remember falling asleep.

After they’d spent what felt like an eternity merely in one another’s embrace in the hall, Emma slipped her hand down to Regina’s and led her upstairs. Neither needed words. She took Regina’s dressing gown off her and led her to the spare bed, sending up a silent, thankful prayer that they’d already replaced their master bed. She tucked Regina in and placed a quick kiss on her forehead as though she was tucking in Henry. She’d said good night and gestured to her phone telling Regina to text if she needed her, but before she could leave, Regina called out with a tone of desperation asking her not to leave. Emma looked around considering what to do with herself when she noticed Regina had pulled up the cover on the bed. Emma warmly smiled and slipped in beside the older woman. Regina then talked for a bit about horses and how she couldn’t wait to show her and Henry Rocinante. It was obvious to Emma what she was doing, it was clearly something she retreated to when life got too tough. It was fine though, and Emma just listened until at some point or another they both drifted off, and here she was now.

Emma gently slinked out of bed, so she didn’t wake Regina. It was 9:30am. 

She crept to her bedroom in the hope that Killian wouldn’t be there. She was in luck and quickly headed to the en suite, hoping she could have a quick shower before Regina woke.

Her mind swirled with last night’s events. The event itself had almost gone flawlessly, but somebody had to spoil it. From what Regina had told her previously, it sounded like her husband only turned nasty after a few drinks. If he was going to spiral into alcoholism, surely this was only going to get uglier. The best thing that came out of last night, however, was the fact that Regina felt safe and confident enough to come straight to her, that at least inspired some hope and she was glad she could be that safe place for her friend.

She quickly grabbed a towel and threw on her favourite pair of skinny jeans and a grey tank before heading to check on Regina. She slipped her head around the door to find her still curled up asleep. 

When she arrived downstairs for the much needed coffee fix, she was surprised to find a note on the table from Killian:

‘Sorry Babe, 

Urgent business to attend to and need to get it sorted before I start my day job. May or may not be gone overnight, I will speak to you this afternoon.

Love K.’ 

She really didn’t like the fact she was so relieved by this. Not only because she didn’t have to deal with him, potentially all weekend, but also because it made this morning with Regina a lot easier. The one thing she'd put to the back of her mind was how Killian would react to her being here this morning. There was no way she was not going to take Regina in, but she does wonder what Killian would have thought of it. Right now she was considering just keeping it their secret, especially seen as Henry wasn’t there. Henry! She checked her watch and relaxed when she realised she still had two hours before she had to collect him. 

The smell of percolating coffee permeated the air now to the extent it had attracted her sleeping beauty. Emma turned as Regina entered the kitchen. She looked quite sheepish.

“Morning, coffee won’t be long now.”

“Thanks. I..I wasn’t sure what to do. I don’t want you to get in trouble with Killian.” Emma picked up the note and walked over to her friend. “There’s good news on that front, neither of us need to worry about that right now. Regina’s face brightened up as she read the words. It really did make both of their lives easier right now. 

“How do you feel with him being away?” Regina tentatively asked.

“Honestly, I’m relieved he’s gone. That’s not good is it?” Emma sighed as she took the note back of Regina.

“No, not really… Shit!” Regina suddenly flung herself backwards, ducking out of view of the window. Emma spun to see what had spooked her and she could see Leopold walking up her path. She turned to Regina who was now beginning to hyperventilate and quickly placed her arms on her shoulders.

“Hey, look at me… It’s going to be okay. He’s not getting anywhere near you. Okay? Leave this to me.” Emma waited until she nodded slowly back. “Wait here, I won’t be long at all.”

Emma hadn’t heard him knock, but opened the door anyway. Leopold stood there looking small and morose. Emma just stared at him; her look of contempt was evident and told him all he needed to know.

“I take it my wife is here?” Emma just nodded, not trusting herself to say anything right now.

“Right, thanks.” With that he turned to leave.

“What - that’s it?” 

“What do you want me to say Ms Swan? I know there’s nothing I can say or do. I just wanted to make sure she was safe, that was all.” Emma couldn’t believe the audacity of the man as he slinked away, though she also breathed a sigh of relief, thankful he wasn’t demanding.

“Wait?” She ran after him. “Can you disappear for thirty minutes at 11am. I’m pretty sure she’d appreciate wearing her own clothes today.” 

“Of course, I’ll make myself scarce. Tell me though, will she be returning?” Emma stalked right into his space. 

“If it was up to me, hell no, but it’s not. I guess she will let you know.” He nodded again and this time she let him go, as much as she’d like to rip all hell into him, she didn’t want to leave Regina alone for long and she knew it wouldn’t solve anything, he turned before he got to the end of the path.

“Just tell her one thing, please. I will not be touching another drop of alcohol, ever!” Emma just nodded as he sidled off. She waited until she was sure he was back in his house until she headed back in.

“Thank you,” said Regina as she turned to the door when Emma entered. She’d been watching surreptitiously through the window. 

“Hey it’s okay.” She walked up to Regina and took her in her arms again. “He’s going to disappear at eleven for you to go in and grab some bits. Why don’t you grab enough to last the weekend, just in case?” Regina nodded whilst drying her eyes.

“I’ll grab my riding gear too and some for you, if you still wanted to go that is?”

“Me? Yeah, I’m up for it, I wasn’t sure you’d still want too, you don’t have to do anything at all if you don’t want.” 

“No, it keeps me sane. I’d love to share it with you and Henry as a thank you.” With that they both settled down to some breakfast and the long awaited coffee.

“There was something else too,” began Emma, “he wanted me to tell you he wouldn’t be touching alcohol again.”

“Mmm… I gave him an ultimatum before I stormed out last night that if he couldn’t stop drinking, I would leave him.” She didn’t elaborate further.

“So, do you want to talk about it, last night I mean?” Emma asked after gently stroking her hand to ensure her attention. Regina had been trying to plan out today’s adventure but the stark change of subject bought the memories flooding back and the next thing she knew she was standing over the sink with Emma holding her hair out of the way. After a few minutes she stopped retching. “I’m sorry… I shouldn’t have asked. Just… just know that if you want to talk, I’m here. Please talk at some point, if not to me, to someone.” Regina just nodded and stepped away, slowly edging back towards her seat.

“It’s fine. Thank you, for… that,” she gestured towards the sink, “and everything else.” Regina placed her hands to her coffee, enjoying the warmth it bought and kept her eyes glued to it, not bearing to look at the blonde right now. This was unchartered waters for her. She was meant to be prim and proper, always well-presented and polite. She had no idea what she was turning into since this woman crashed into her life. She felt as though everything was breaking apart. No-one had seen her as vulnerable as this since her father died. She’d only really known Emma for a week and she already felt like a dear old friend. “What time do you have to pick up Henry?”

Emma inwardly sighed, but knew she had to allow to brunette to deal with this how she needed too and in her own time. “At twelve, so we really should get ready and grab what you need from yours.” 

“Great!” Regina glugged down the last of her coffee in the hopes it would help disguise the burning residue of bile before they both left to freshen up.

Henry was more than ecstatic when Emma picked him up with Regina in tow, especially when he learnt they were heading to the stables. Like most other places in Storybrooke, the farm was very well kept, small, but adequate. Regina led them through the great barn door which housed around twelves stalls, five of which were currently occupied. 

“Which one is yours?” Henry walked through the centre and carefully petted any horse he passed that bowed its head to him. Regina sped up to him and stopped outside of a stall. A kind eyed bay with a white blaze popped his head over the door. 

“Henry, meet Rocinante.” Henry instantly fell in love as the horse snuzzled into his touch. Emma saw both Regina and Henry’s eyes glisten with joy as they spent a few moments admiring the gelding. Emma had always thought Regina was attractive but seeing her in her in her beige jodhpurs was something else and the way the light blue jacket accentuated her curves was breathtaking. She hadn’t even realised Regina was calling her over. She quickly looked up to see the smirk on Regina’s face and nearly died inside knowing full well Regina had seen her checking her out, what's worse is she still didn’t move until Regina held out her hand and beckoned her over as though she was a small child. She shamefully followed the instruction. 

“You’re not scared of horses are you?” Wondered Regina as Emma slowly approached. 

“I wouldn’t say scared, weary would be more accurate.”

 “Well, that’s not a bad thing, especially if you aren’t used to being around them. Listen, can you guys wait here for a moment. I won’t be long, I just want to speak to Jacob, he runs the Stable.” She could see the slight apprehension in Emma’s eyes at the thought of them being left alone. She stroked her shoulder. “It will be fine, just don’t go in with any of the horses, you can keep petting Rocinante though, he’s a sweet boy.” 

“Umm, okay sure.”

“I won’t be long, I promise.” She couldn’t help but grin as she walked off.

“Ma, please can we get a horse? I want to learn to ride and look after them?” 

“Whoa, Henry, let’s not get too carried away, you haven’t even sat on one yet, you may not like it as much as you think.”

“No way, I can tell I’m going to love it.” She loved his enthusiasm and even dared to pet Rocinante, albeit gingerly.

“See he likes you?” 

“Yeah kid, he seems like a nice boy… there’s no way you can have a horse right now though. If you really want too maybe we can get you lessons."

“Regina already said she would give me some.”

“Oh, did she! Let’s see how this goes first, and we can address your future equestrian pursuits later on. Maybe she can give you a few lessons, but let’s not take advantage. If you really stay keen, we can look at your options afterwards. How’s that for now?” Henry looked satisfied as he rested his forehead on Rocinante’s. 

“Hey that was quick,” noted Emma as Regina returned looking fairly excited.

“Yes, well, the good news is, if you two are up for it, I was able to secure Topaz and Harvey for a ride this afternoon. What do you say?” Emma swallowed hard, hoping Regina didn’t notice, ordinarily she would probably pass on this and allow Regina to take Henry, but she also knew why Regina wanted to do this today and really didn’t want to pass on spending any time with her. 

“We are going to go slow, right? No running?” 

 Both Regina and Henry erupted in laughter.

“Yes Emma, we will take it slow, no running. We have access to the paddock now too so you can get used to the horses and I can give you some pointers. Henry, you will be riding Harvey, he’s a very responsive and gentle boy, Emma, you get to ride Rocinante.”

“Aww, I want to ride Rocinante.” Whined Henry.

“You can next time, but you are the only one small enough to ride Harvey and I promise you’ll love him, come, look at his little face.” As Regina took him to Harvey, his disappointment instantly dispelled. The gorgeous brown and white paint was just as, if not more friendly than Rocinante. “Wow Henry, it seems you’ve a real knack for horses, you’re a natural with them. Get to know him and I’ll come and show you how to saddle up soon.” 

“How come you don’t want to ride Rocinante?” Emma felt a bit bad about stealing Regina’s horse from her for the day. 

“Oh it’s fine, I get to ride him all the time and he will love you.” She froze for a moment and had to stop herself from adding almost as much as I do, which took her by surprise. Emma noticed the sudden pause, wondering what was wrong, but the brunette quickly pulled herself together. “Anyway, you don’t want to ride the ginger mare, trust me.” Emma followed her gaze as they noticed the smaller head bobbing over the stall at the other end of the barn, the horse was clearly more jittery, even to one not trained in their ways. Its bright blue eyes locked with theirs, she clearly knew they were taking about her.

It wasn’t long before both Henry and Emma were sat on their horses in the paddock. Regina had shown them how to hold the reins and the basics of what they needed to do to control the horse. 

“Why don’t you have a walk around, see what you think?” Henry didn’t think twice before nudging Harvey. He instantly took off.

“Now remember Henry, this horse is very responsive. You usually don’t need to tell him twice to do anything.”

“He looks good,” said Emma as she watched her son walk around the edge of the paddock. He was naturally comfortable and bold. 

“Yes, he does. Come on then – your turn.” Emma bit down hard, refusing to show her nerves as she nudged Rocinante slightly.

“So, he’s not quite as responsive, if I’m honest, he’s a bit lazy – aren’t you boy… He’ll need a bit more persuading.” Regina walked up to Emma and placed her hand on her shin. She gently pulled Emma’s leg away and told her to do the same with her other. “Just give him a little more of a kick, he may take a couple.” Not wanting to look like a complete and utter mess in front of Regina, or disappoint her, Emma did as she was told and sure enough, after a few small kicks, Rocinante took a few steps. Regina guided her through how to get him to follow Henry and after about ten minutes they were both waking around the edge. Regina bit her lip and tried to settle her stomach as she watched Emma ride. She’d almost completely relaxed into the rhythm now and didn’t seem so nervous. Jodhpurs and riding boots really did suit her. Regina couldn’t get over how fit she always appeared.

It wasn’t long before Regina had them practicing changing direction and stopping. After around twenty minutes Jacob arrived with Topaz and Regina mounted to join them. 

“Right, we’re heading out now, Henry, follow me and Emma, you can bring up the rear. Don’t get too close, try and keep a whole horse’s distance between you the horse in front, okay?” Henry instantly lined up behind Regina as Emma quietly muttered, ‘Oh God,’ as she managed to line up too. Her nerves had returned a bit at the prospect of something new. 

“Don’t worry, we won’t go far, “offered Regina as she sensed Emma’s apprehension.

They’d walked single file through a woodland trail and were now freer to spread out in a meadow. Regina’s horse started to buck slightly and became a bit agitated, but Regina didn’t bat an eyelid. Emma watched how she calmly settled her down and relaxed the reins a bit. They were all riding in a row now. 

“Why does she behave like that?” Emma shouted across to Regina, to ensure she could hear whilst being extremely thankful she was on the ‘lazy’ horse right now. Regina smirked.

“Several reasons, it’s mainly because she’s quite young, she’s only four and hasn’t been broken in for that long, she also doesn’t get many different riders. Somethings are also new to her as well, so she can spook easily.”

“So, she will settle eventually?”

“She will, though she’s also a ginger mare, they can be a bit temperamental anyway. It’s hard to tell right now to what extent she will settle over the years, but their temperaments and capabilities always determine whose allowed to ride them.” Henry pulled Harvey around to the other side of Regina so he could hear too. “Not too close Henry; I’m not quite sure how well these horses get along. I know Harvey and Rocinante are friends, but I’m not sure what Topaz makes of them.” Henry made sure to pull Harvey further away.

“So how come you own a horse anyway? I’d love to own a horse.” He asked as they settled into a pace.

“It was my father and mines activity together, he taught me to ride almost as soon as I could walk.” She became lost in her happy memories for a moment before she thought she heard Henry mutter something.

“Sorry Henry?” She looked to him to see if she’d missed anything.

“Nothing, I just wish I had a father I could do things like this with.” Regina remained silent, not quite knowing what to say. Emma hadn’t mentioned anything about Henry’s father, and she wasn’t sure what the story was. She now literally felt caught between the two, unsure what to say or who to ask, if anything at all. She was thankful when Emma chose to elaborate.

“Henry’s father and I weren’t together. It was a foolish one-night stand, we never even exchanged details. I told Henry the truth because I didn’t want to lie to him, I didn’t think it was fair.”

“I understand, I can see why you did that. Makes things far less complicated going forward.” She turned her attention back to Henry.

“You may not have a father Henry, but you’ve a fantastic Ma who would do anything for you. Even get on a horse and pretend she’s not petrified.” 

“Oi!” Came the more than audible cry from behind. “And there I was thinking how nice you were being.” All three laughed. 

“Can I go a bit faster?” Henry looked to Regina with pleading eyes, who in turn looked to Emma with questioning ones. 

“Don’t look at me. I know nothing!” 

“Are you happy if we do? We won’t leave the field. I promise.” Emma just shrugged.

“Sure, but I’m staying right here on this wonderful, lazy steed.” 

“Oi, that’s my boy you’re talking about!” She pouted as she turned back to Henry which Emma thought was the cutest thing.

 “Okay Henry, follow me. We will go for a short trot and a slow canter. Stay behind me.” Henry nodded with an ear to ear grin. “Remember to just nudge once when you want to go a bit faster.”

Emma watched as Regina began to trot on Topaz and Harvey followed instantly, it didn’t look as though Henry had to do anything. She giggled almost uncontrollably as she saw Henry bobbing along as he bounced, not quite sure how to hold himself. Regina looked elegant however, as though she was born to ride as she rose up and down in time with the horse. She stopped giggling as soon as she saw Regina glance behind and speed up a bit. As promised the canter was slow and very elegant. She couldn’t understand how Henry seemed to cope better with this, but it was as though it was easier to sit too. She watched from near the centre of the field as they flew past her. Henry was in his element. There was no way he wouldn’t be nagging her for more lessons after this. She loved the way Regina kept glancing behind ensuring Henry was still coping. They did one more lap of the field and both Regina and Emma could see Henry was beginning to tire and bob more. Regina slowly bought them back to a walk and they approached Emma together. 

“Henry, you looked amazing out there! How was it?” 

“Hard,” he puffed out, “but I loved it.” 

“It does take a lot of getting used to, people don’t realise how much energy, effort and control it takes to ride, but it gets easier and easier the more you get used to it and learn different techniques. You need to build up your stamina too and be riding fit. That’s if you wanted to ride again of course?”

“Are you kidding – hell yeah.”

“Oi, language Henry!” Scolded his Ma, though she couldn’t help but snicker as she did so and the three lined up to begin the trek back.

“So how come you don’t have any kids. I think you’d be a great Mom?” Regina gave the sweetest smile, merely taking the compliment. Emma on the other hand looked as though she wanted a hole to appear in front of her so she could ride Rocinante down it, but before she could say anything, Regina responded.

“We did try, not long after I was married, but turned out I couldn’t have children. After discussing our options we decided we were both too career oriented, at least at the time anyway. We eventually decided we were content enough. If we were ever to change our minds, we would likely adopt, we just never did. I’m not sure I'd want too now anyway.”

“How come?” Regina just sighed, not really knowing how to respond to that. Everyone rode in silence for a few moments.

“Is it because he hurts you?” This time Emma couldn’t hold back.

“Henry..!”

“No, no, it’s okay!” Regina interjected. She turned to Henry. “We aren’t in the best place as a couple at the moment; if I’m honest Henry, it’s not a home I can consider bringing a child into right now.” Henry just nodded, seemingly understanding. Neither Emma nor Regina could fathom how this boy became so observant and intuitive.

“Well, I still think you’d make a great Mom when the time comes. Any kid would be lucky to be adopted by you... Hey! I know… you can be like my Pa when we go riding!” Regina roared with laughter, but nevertheless thought him adorable.

“That’s a very sweet idea Henry, looks like I may be teaching you to ride after all then.” He looked over to his Ma who was so relieved this conversation went the way it did. She couldn’t believe how sweet Regina always managed to be with him, no matter the daggers he unwittingly threw. She also appreciated Regina’s honesty, albeit very watered down with Henry. She’d clearly listened to how Emma had handled the issue with his father and applied it to her situation. 

“Can she Ma? Please!” 

“I don’t see why not Henry. If Regina is happy to teach you, I’m more than happy for you to have a few lessons, let’s see how it goes, but we won’t be taking advantage, we’ll see what sort of arrangement we can come up with.” 

“Oh, both I and Jacob always appreciate a hand with caring for the horses. Perhaps Henry could learn to work a bit for his lessons and in doing so help us take care of them. What do you say Henry?”

“Learn! I will work as your child slave for all I care, I’m one hundred per cent invested in this idea.” Both women chuckled as they formed a single file to walk back through the woods as an end to a perfect first ride. Even Emma found herself enjoying the calm stroll.

With the help of Jacob, it didn’t take them long to unsaddle and wash down the horses. They even helped him muck out their stalls. Not long before they finished, Emma’s phone began to vibrate. It was the call she’d been desperate for all afternoon. She left Henry and Regina to finish Rocinante’s stall and say goodbye. They caught up with her near the car.

“Good news, Killian won’t be back until at least tomorrow afternoon, possibly evening. How about we all head back to ours and get in pizza?”                    

“What! Really?” Henry thought this day couldn’t couldn't get any better, he was wrong.

“Yes kid, if that’s okay with you Regina?” She too was elated.

“Sounds like the perfect end to a perfect day. I genuinely can’t think of anything else I’d rather do.”

‘Twas 6pm and Emma had allowed Henry to open the door for the pizza delivery. They had paid for the Pizza and Regina the very generous tip. The delivery boy even tipped his hat at Henry as he left, leaving Henry feeling very important.

“So, what did you want to watch?” Asked Emma as she poured herself and Regina some wine and Henry grabbed them each a plate.

“Hmm, I want to watch Beauty and the Beast. It’s one of my favourite’s.” 

“Oh, how come?” Wondered Regina as she sipped on her wine and Emma fumbled around looking for the DVD.

 “I like how simple it is. Lots of girls in Boston told me how the beast was a monster and she only grew to like him because she was somehow forced to, like, Stick Syndrome or something, but I think it’s far more complicated than that.”

“Oh..! Do you mean Stockholm Syndrome?”

“Yeah, that was it.”

“Why do you think it wasn’t that?” Wondered Regina, having not overly thought about it in so much depth before.

“Well, they moaned about how he was mean and held her captive and she fell in love with him under false, false… umm” 

“Pretences?” 

“Yeah, that’s it, but I don’t see that…” She allowed him to speak, knowing how desperate he was to divulge his theory. “I think it’s far more complicated than that. She got to see him in all his weakness, all his flaws and then all his strengths too. He developed as much as a character as she did, and they both needed each other to do that. Without each other, she’d have probably either have had to have marry Gaston, or wound up as a crazy old spinster. I mean this was the olden days, you have to remember that too.” Regina was thrilled with his ability to analyse and consider possibilities. He is such a treasure. Emma had now joined them on the sofa and passed around the pizza.

“And what about the beast then?” 

“Well, he overcame his pride and his ego and, in the end, was able to lay his life on the line for her. If she had that syndrome thingy, he had a type of one too. They were both prisoners somehow. I just think it highlights that nothing is as black and white as it seems.”

“You know Henry,” began Regina, “I hope you never, ever lose your sense of consideration. You truly are someone with a very kind and caring heart. Promise me you’ll never stop looking for hope in any situation either?” He looked at her not quite understanding what she was eluding too, but he thought he at least understood the general message.

“I guess I can promise to always try.” That was enough for both Emma and Regina who looked to one another as though they were suddenly both proud parents of this boy.

After a few glasses of wine, one too many soda’s and a ridiculous amount of pizza had been consumed it was time for Henry to head to bed. He’d even asked if Regina could read to him as a treat. She was more than happy to oblige. Emma changed him, ensured he washed and tucked him in, and then Regina went in to read him Jack and the Beanstalk, which for some reason he requested. She didn’t dare ask why as she didn’t think she had the brain power to listen to his potential reason at that time. 

Emma was curled on the couch as Regina returned. She had shared out the last of the bottle between them. Without even thinking about it Regina snuggled next to Emma and picked up her wine, instantly taking a sip. Emma did likewise and settled back in place with her arm around Regina.

“You know, I love our little text messaging sessions, but it’s sooo much better having you physically here.”

“I agree. Do you think it strange?” rebutted Regina. “I’ve known you for technically less than a week, but it feels as though I’ve known you forever. I think I already know you better than my own husband, especially lately.”

“I can’t explain it either, it’s as though fate has somehow bought us together.” Regina pulled away and looked at her friend inquisitively. 

“You know, Killian said pretty much that last night and I thought it odd then. Do you believe in that sort of thing?”

“Not really, but I do believe something’s happen for a reason and people’s paths are possibly meant to cross.” Regina hung her head and toyed with her glass. 

“You mean like you and Killian?” Emma placed her finger under Regina’s chin and lifted her head.

“Absolutely, but I think maybe he was a means to an end.” Regina’s brows furrowed.

“What do you mean?” 

“I mean, I would never had moved here without him. Henry would never have been so free and me…” Regina furrowed her brows even more, not quite understanding where Emma was going. Emma moved closer to the brunette.

“…I would never have found you.” With that Emma tenderly placed her lips on Regina’s, softly brushing against the full set. Regina didn’t respond at first and Emma paused, but maintained contact. Both women opened their eyes for a split second and looked to one another before Regina closed her eyes again and kissed back. 

After a few minutes, Emma pulled back, though she now realised she'd moved around to straddle the smaller brunette without really thinking. 

“Is it crazy to think I maybe falling in love with you already?” Regina took a moment to consider her words, but there was no way she could lie to Emma or herself right now.

“I hope not, that would make me crazy too. Though is it love or just infatuation?” With that Emma pulled Regina gently down so she was now lying on the sofa.

"I have no idea. Could it not be both?" Emma began to suckle Regina’s neck, trying to find that sweet spot again, but she knew something wasn’t right, Regina’s breathing wasn’t the same. She instantly pulled back.

“Regina!” Regina pulled herself up and wrapped her shirt around herself.

“I’m sorry… I’m sorry.” She was trying to stop herself from hyperventilating. Emma instantly stood and placed her hands gently on Regina’s arms. 

“Hey, look at me and breathe okay! Just breathe… it’s okay…” Regina followed her lead as Emma started taking deep, slow breaths. After a while, Regina had calmed and Emma led her to sit back down.

“I’m sorry.” Regina mumbled as tears began to fall.

“Hey, you have nothing to be sorry about. I should have stopped to think. I’m the one who’s sorry. I should have gone slower and asked what you were okay with.”

“Oh come on Emma, it’s not like I didn't respond to you.”

“No, but I initiated more without even thinking.” Emma put her face in her hands. She couldn't believe she'd just done that. 

“Emma, it’s not your fault, ordinarily I would have loved that and you were slowly testing, the second you saw I wasn’t coping you stopped… thank you for that.” Regina plopped her head to Emma’s shoulder and Emma embraced her gently without a second thought. 

“Regina, I would never do anything you weren’t comfortable with. I’d never want you to not feel safe with me.” Regina looked up into her lover’s eyes.

“I know that. I really do.” They merely stood in one another’s embrace for a few moments.

“You know, we technically just cheated on our husbands.” Regina pointed out.

“I know. It’s not good is it? Not good at all.” 

“Can we deal with this tomorrow?” suggested Regina.

“Absolutely!” Came the enthused response.

Emma, not wanting to totally sober or deal with this right now, once again, took Regina’s hand and led her upstairs.

Chapter Text

Spring was now in full bloom and never before moving had Emma been woken by the sound of chirping birds. Ordinarily there’d be a hum of traffic throughout the night and a constant stream of bombarding light through every window. She was still adjusting to the calm and tranquillity of her new surroundings. Birds, however, seemed to be getting louder and louder with each passing day. Though there was something very welcoming about their varying songs, she wondered if it would ever get irritating. It took her a moment to realise she was alone in bed and her heart instantly sank.

It hadn’t even occurred to her to sleep in her own bed last night, nothing seemed more natural than to curl up beside Regina. Regina! Emma quickly scrambled out of bed, threw on her dressing gown and headed for the door. It was now her time to wake to the smell of a freshly brewing pot.

“I hope you don’t mind?” Asked Regina as she motioned towards the coffee pot. Emma entered the kitchen with a huge grin. She didn’t even want to pretend that seeing this woman, domestically traipsing around her kitchen in her dressing gown wasn’t one of the best feelings she’d ever had. Why did this feel so right?

“Absolutely not. You do what you want, so long as there’s some left for me that is,” she added with a cheeky grin and was rewarded with the brightest smile as Regina proceeded to pour her cup.

This was followed by an awkward silence as they both pulled up a stool.

“You know... Last night…” began Regina, really not sure of what she wanted to say. “I can’t... I can’t have an affair, last night was foolish.” Emma looked almost heartbroken but she knew exactly where Regina was coming from.

“No, I agree… You know, perhaps we should ask the guys if they're up for an open relationship,” quipped Emma, both woman looked longingly to one another for a moment before simultaneously bursting out in laughter.

“Yes, I’ll just pop home now and ask the oaf if he’d be alright sharing me with you… I honestly couldn’t say whether he’d even be homophobic or not. It’s not really something we’ve ever needed to discuss. What do you think Killian would say?” Emma thought for a few moments.

“You know, I have no idea. I really don’t know him at all…” She hung her head and tapped her fingers against her cup. “I’ve been thinking recently. I think I’ve been totally played.” Regina furrowed her brow and moved in closer. Emma had quietened quite a bit. She placed her hand over Emma’s, gently stroking it.

“How do you mean?” She asked as Emma looked up.

“I mean, I think this whole new life of ours is just one big charade. It would explain so much. I don’t think he loves us at all, this whole thing was planned from the very beginning, he just needed someone stupid enough to fall for it.”

“Hey, none of that Emma, you’re not stupid!” Regina quickly retorted as Emma looked into her glistening eyes.

“No! I’m a sucker then, at the very least. This move, his job, this house, the ready-made family. It’s all just a cover for his dodgy dealings, I’m sure of it. He’s concocted this idyllic seeming life and family all so he can expand and hide his business. He’s certainly not a fool I’ll give him that, but I am.”

“Hey, now you listen to me Emma. You are not stupid or a fool; you are the most genuine person I have ever met. You are kind, caring, loving and extremely considerate…”

“But I’m still a mug. I fell for false promises and I’ve somehow managed to trap us here. It wouldn’t be so bad if it was just me, but I’ve done this to Henry too. I’ve trapped him here with me and now I know more about Killian’s business, whether we like it or not we are involved and could even be implicated.” She placed her head in her hands just as Regina noticed someone walking between their houses.  She tapped Emma to get her attention and gestured towards the window.

“Who’s that?” Emma quickly spun around.

“Oh, that’s Smee, apparently. You’ll be seeing him a lot. He seems to be Killian’s courier of sorts. He brings packages and takes them away.” She continued speaking as Regina stood and walked to the window. She’d taken her phone out and began snapping a few photo’s.

“What are you doing?” Emma then realised she hadn’t heard her and walked up to her instead.

“What are you doing?”

“Honestly, I’m not sure. If he’s here all the time he must live local. I’ll see if I can find out who he is.” Emma gently pulled Regina around to face her.

“Hey, I don’t want you getting involved in this as well. Regina, for all we know, this could be dangerous.”

“Emma, you said it yourself, you’re already involved in a sense and what about Henry? Killian will never see my phone, just let me see what I can figure out. I promise I won’t do anything rash; I’ll just do a bit of digging. I can’t just leave you and Henry trapped like this, that’s not happening, let’s just see what we can dig up okay? I promise I won’t do anything rash and certainly not without consulting you first, but I think it’s more dangerous to not have any information now. This is your life Emma, your house… You said he has an alarm on his garage. Take my phone and snap a few pictures of his wares whilst I go and distract old Smee out there. It may be our only chance.”

“What, Regina! No..!” It was too late; Regina had already run out the back door. Emma watched for a few moments as Regina casually walked from the back as though she was walking out of her house and up to Smee’s van. He was just unloading the last few boxes. Emma ran to the door that adjoined house and garage and quickly opened it. Peering though, she could just make out Regina in deep conversation with Smee who had his back to the house. She did what Regina had instructed and took several photographs of the crammed shelves and a few labels she could see dotted around on wares and boxes. She took as many photos as she could before nerves took over and she ran back into the kitchen, ensuring the adjoining door was locked again. It was a few moments later that Regina appeared to say farewell to Smee and she walked back around the houses when Smee had returned to the garage.

“I can’t believe you just did that. I had no idea you were so impulsive. Regina!” Emma wasn’t angry but it had unnerved her.

“Well, I’m not normally, but honestly, I feel I could do anything with you and I certainly will for you.”

“You literally just promised me you wouldn’t do anything rash...”

“And I didn’t, I just did the neighbourly thing... Honestly, if he’s been around as much as you say, it wouldn’t surprise me if I wasn’t the only neighbour who’s had a word with him. It won’t take the neighbours around here long to realise he’s not just a Fedex driver, they will want to suss him out.” Emma sighed.

“That's a really good point. There are bound to be holes in this plan that Killian hasn’t thought of yet, right?”

“More than likely, no-one's perfect, but is there a chance that he does have a genuine business?” Wondered Regina. Emma shook her head.

“I doubt it. I definitely hit a nerve when I queried its legitimacy on Friday.”

“Okay, well it can’t harm just to do a bit of research then, can it, figure out what you're dealing with, unless you want to potentially be stuck as a crime lords moll for the rest of your life?” Emma took a deep breath.

“Okay, fine, but promise me you won’t do anything like that again. We’ll just see what we can figure out and go from there, okay? We aren’t Cagney and Lacey Regina, and Killian is certainly not a Harvey.” Regina couldn’t help but laugh.

“I promise… I promise I won’t, okay?” Emma wrapped her arms around the brunette and gave the most appreciative smile before Regina pulled away.

“I meant what I said earlier though, I can’t do this…” she pointed between the two of them as she spoke.

“Ugh!” Emma placed her face in her hands. “I know… I know.” They both sat in silence for a few moments.

“What are you going to do about Leopold?” Regina shrank a bit and pulled her dressing gown around her middle, clearly not appreciating the shift in conversation, but she also knew this was only temporary.

“I… I don’t know. I have to go back this afternoon. That is my house, my life and he…”

“Don’t even say he won’t do that again Regina, you can’t truthfully say that, at least be honest with yourself.”

“I know, but if it happens again, next time I won’t be so stupid…”

“Hey, now it’s my turn to tell you off.” Emma gently took her chin and tilted it towards her. “You are not stupid; you are a beautiful person in every way. You could never have done anything to warrant what he did to you, okay?”  She didn’t let her go until Regina softly nodded.

“I know, but I spent too long trying to reason with him. If I even smell alcohol on his breath again, I’m just going to leave. I meant what I said to him. He may have a strength advantage, but he couldn’t run if his life depended on it. I’m also not going to say I am planning on staying with him now either, but this is also my life, and I don’t want to just abandon it. Maybe if you weren’t here, I don’t know… but if you’re staying, so am I.”

“And what if I left?” Emma took Regina's hands and held them close.

“Are you asking me to run away with you Ms Swan?” Emma beamed at the way she said her name.

“Possibly, I can’t lie and say it’s not something I wouldn’t give anything to do right now, but you are right, there’s too much to consider, my biggest priority being Henry.”

“So, let’s see what we can dig up on your husband’s business dealings, just in case.” Suggested Regina again.

“And what if you needed to get away quickly again, possibly for good this time. This weekend was a stroke of luck…”

“If I need to, I can stay at Granny’s. I promise you I’m not going to put up with any more nonsense Emma.”

“Good, as long as you’ve a way out, and in an emergency you do exactly what you did on Friday okay, Killian be damned, well sort that out if the situation arises, okay.”

“Scout’s honour.” She replied, raising her fingers accordingly. “The same applies to you and Henry.” They both stood saluting one another as Henry wandered though to the kitchen looking bemused.

“O…kay!” He whispered as he walked past them bee-lining towards the fridge.

“So what’s the plan for today?”

“Plan?” Replied Emma as she offered him a choice of cereals.

“Yeah, I mean, what are we doing today? You said Killian wasn’t back 'till this afternoon, I assumed we were all going to do something today.”

“Oh, well…” Emma looked to Regina, though she wasn’t sure why, it’s not as though she wanted to go home anytime soon. “Sure, I guess we can do something. What did you have in mind?”

“I don’t know, maybe we could go bowling or something. Nicholas says that’s one of the best things to do in town.”

“Bowling ay! What do you say Regina?”

“I say, bring it on…”

It only took them fifteen minutes to drive to the bowling alley. It was near the edge of town and was adjacent to the town’s only cinema and, much to Henry and Emma’s surprise, an ice-rink. Regina had explained this was basically all Storybrooke had to offer in terms of amusements and that it was the number one hangout for teenagers. Henry was already planning his next birthday party.

They entered the complex and all were amazed by its vibrancy, but it was very, very loud. There were several eateries near the entrance and it opened into a vast expanse filled with arcade and other interactive games, all of which were flashing and blaring a cacophony of sounds. One could barely hear one speak. Henry was thrilled. He scurried off to see what he could find as Emma and Regina slowly followed.

“I wasn’t expecting all of this!” Shouted Emma, trying to rise above the noise. She turned to Regina who looked very uncomfortable. “Shit!” She walked up to the older woman and took her by the hand, leading her through the maze of lights and into the restroom.

“Hey are you okay?” Regina was fighting back the tears but there was no way she was going to succumb to this.

“I’m fine, Emma.” Emma could see her resolve.

“Okay, then tell me what’s going on.”

“It’s, it’s nothing I’ve just never been anywhere like this since the accident. It’s…”

“Overwhelming.”

“Yeah, that’s a good a word as any.”

“I’ll go and get Henry, we can leave.”

“No , please. I need to do this. I can’t avoid life just because I can’t distinguish sounds properly.” Emma squared Regina to her.

“Yes, but you don’t have to jump in the deep end either.”

“No! I’ll deal with it. I just have to adjust. It’ll be fine Emma, I want to do this.” Though not thoroughly convinced, she needed Regina to be in control.

“Okay, fine, but you just say the word and we leave okay.” Regina nodded and steeled with determination.

“Come on, let’s find Henry, we literally just abandoned him.”

“Oh he’ll be fine; he’s probably trying in vain to vanquish something already dead.”

As predicted they did find Henry with a gun in hand, he’d already made a friend and together they were facing an ever increasing horde of the undead. Emma would love nothing more than to rip the game apart with Regina, but there was no way she was going to stand their shouting into her ear from an inch away in the vain hope she’d hear, hell, even she couldn’t hear other people’s conversation’s from where she stood.  Instead she took Regina by the hand and chose to watch the screen with her as limbs flew towards them and blood splattered all around until the screen finally cracked and went black.

“Right Henry, that’s enough, if we are going bowling we’ll have to do it now or we’ll run out of time.”

“Right-o!” Henry grabbed his Ma’s hand and pulled her along. With Regina in tow they successfully managed to snake their way through the arcade and out the other side, stopping only when they reached the bowling alley desk. Thankfully, it was far quieter at this end. It was still very loud but there was also space and distance between all the commotion. Emma instantly saw Regina relax a bit, much to her relief.

Henry was already exchanging his shoes when Emma approached the desk. “One lane please.” The server found an available lane and Emma swiped her card. The server suggested she try again. Regina silently watched the exchange as she re-swiped. Before the woman could shrug again Regina swiped her own and they walked to exchange their shoes.

“Thank you.” Emma whispered close. “I will pay you back.”

“Don’t be silly,” Regina replied as she tutted at the dreadful shoes as she tied them. “I’ve never liked these shoes. I don’t understand why they can’t make them at the very least semi-tasteful." Emma laughed, but Regina could tell it wasn’t committed. “Emma, is everything alright, what happened back there?”

“I’m sorry, I do want to pay you back. I forgot that I don’t actually make any money anymore.” She laughed, ironically. “Killian said he’d give me fifty dollars a week to see how I get on.” Regina grasped Emma’s arm gently to gain her attention without alerting the whole complex.

“You have to be kidding me!" She growled, her anger emanating. Emma just looked solemn, not knowing what to say, she hadn’t really wrapped her head around it herself. “Look, if you need anything you come to me okay. You do not need to be dependent on that piece of shit. I promise we will figure this out… together okay!” Emma couldn’t fathom what she’d done to deserve this woman in her life and she wrapped her arms around her as though her life depended on it. At that very moment she felt like it did. They were still embracing when Henry approached them.

“Hey, is everything okay? Are we going to bowl?” Emma couldn’t suppress a warm giggle as she pulled back.

“Yes Henry, we are going to bowl.” He held out his arm and his Ma linked hers with his. He turned around and offered his other arm to Regina. She thought it was the sweetest thing.

“Well, aren’t you the most chivalrous little Prince.” He really seemed to appreciate the title and they headed off to find their lane. Luckily, it was around the corner and to the back of the complex, probably the quietest corner in the building.

“The good news is we can all have two go's each.” Said Emma as she began to type in their names.

“Make sure you make me a prince now,” smirked Henry.

“So I guess that would make me a queen?” Sassed Emma, to which Henry took over and was thrilled to rectify her name.

“Wait! What does that make me then, the peasant next door?”

“Don’t be silly, you are my Ma’s Knight in shining armour. Hmm… I think being a knight would make you a Lady.” He corrected her name too, completely missing the adoring look the two women exchanged as they softly interlocked their fingers.

“Come on then, let’s bowl.”

“Who’s first.” Said Regina, just managing to tear her gaze from Emma.

“That’ll be the lady.” Grinned Henry, gesturing towards the bowling rack. Regina bowed as one would to a prince as she walked passed, before throwing a comment back.

“Don’t you forget your promise to me, young man!” Regina threw out as she stepped forward to bowl.  Emma approached her son so they could suss Regina’s skill together.

 “What promise is she talking about?” Emma was not going to ask, but she couldn’t resist, her curiosity got the better of her. Henry sighed.

“I promised her I wouldn't change for anyone.” Emma offered the proudest smile as her eyes welled up, only to be interrupted by the sweetest squeal from Regina when she obtained a spare.

“Huh,” both Henry and Emma muttered at the same time as Regina returned to them like a care-free, giddy child.

“Oh game on!” Declared Emma as she nudged Regina playfully on the way past on her quest to find ‘her’ ball.

Chapter Text

Regina decided to spend the rest of the day avoiding her husband. She’d dropped Emma and Henry back at their house and chose against going in, wishing them a good rest of the day and asking if it were okay to collect her things at a later date. Emma tried to convince her otherwise, but seen as they were unsure when Killian would return, they both decided it was for the best. The truth was, she couldn’t bear the thought of going back into the house with them; it felt too natural. The weekend she’d spent with her neighbours had been the best she could remember in… possibly forever.

She sighed as she walked down Main Street. Until recently, she never realised just how lonely she was, she already missed the blonde and they'd only just said goodbye. She couldn’t allow her mind to wander back to the other night, that just wasn’t an option. She absentmindedly found herself walking through the library doors and, before she knew it, was browsing the shelves. It took her a moment to realise, but she suddenly appreciated the quiet. It wasn’t eerie, as she’d found her home had become over the last week, this was a serenity she knew was right and she wasn’t having to try and workout different sounds all the time, that was until the sound of soft approaching footsteps caught her attention. She smiled, it had been a while since she'd been able to hear footsteps. She was appreciating more and more the smaller sounds when she could.

“Good Afternoon Regina!”  Regina  turned to find Belle warmly smiling her way, but she could barely manage a twitch of one. What was wrong with her? She noticed how carefree her friend looked right now. Happy and carefree, she couldn't remember what it felt like to feel those two things together. Then again, that may have just been an assumption. Belle had an unusually optimistic view on things - seemingly all the time.

“Hey, are you alright?” Belle asked whilst extending her hand to stroke Regina’s arm, unsure why her friend looked so discombobulated. Regina just looked to her hand on her arm for a moment before slowly stepping back.

“I’m fine.” Belle was not convinced in the slightest, but knew how her friend liked her privacy. “How are you?”

“I’m good, Rumple has decided he’s not romantic enough, so every night this week he’s taken it upon himself to cook me a different meal.” She sniggered as she thought of it. “Let’s put it this way, he’s a long way to go to become a Michelin Chef, but he definitely tries. His fillet mignon was even bearable.”  That was actually impressive enough for Regina’s mouth to form a little ‘o’.

“What brings you here then? You’re not normally one to just pop in.” Regina sighed softly.

“There are only so many ghastly love stories one can read about neighbours falling in love. I seem to have read my way through mine and Leopold’s collection. I’m now on the few books I have of my mothers, suffice it to say her taste was very different to mine.”

“Sounds like you’ve a lot of time on your hands.” Regina didn’t know what to say to that as Belle looked upon her friend with a mixture of concern and interest. “Well, as you know there’s meant to be a three book limit, but take as many as you need. Don’t bother scanning them in though or it won’t let you. I trust you.” She added with a wink and a smile as she returned to her sorting.

Belle: Rubes! SOS 04. I think we need to arrange a girl’s night out for next Friday or Saturday. Are you in?”

Red: Wait! Isn’t 04 Regina! What’s up and also, it was hard enough getting her to go out before her hearing issues? Do you honestly think she would be up for it now?

Belle:  I don’t know, she seems really down, I think we should at least try. I’m bringing Mary Margaret in too.

Chat set up – Operation SOS.

Mary Margaret: Hey, what’s going on, everything okay?

Red: It’s SOS 04. Not sure what is up with her, but she seems really down, we are trying to arrange a girl’s night out. I think it will take all of us.

Mary Margaret: Okay, not sure this will work; you know what she’s like. She seems to be getting on well with her new neighbours though. I’ve noticed them together a few times. We should invite her too, it will be nice for her to make some new friends and may be a good incentive to drag Regina out. I can catch Emma at school and try getting her on board.

Red: Sounds great. Speak of the devil, she’s just come into the diner. I’ll try and at least sow the seed. If we all keep Fri and Sat night free, we can go with what’s best.

Belle: Great, let us know what she says, even if it’s no.  We’ve a week to work on this and something tells me she’s little other plans.

Regina rarely ate at the diner; she often went in, but usually for takeout. It was unusual for her to sit in a booth and Ruby couldn’t remember her ever doing so by herself.

“Hey, what can I get you? You’re usual?” There was no way she wanted to make her feel anymore awkward than she looked by pointing out the fact she was eating alone. Belle was right; it didn’t take a behavioural specialist to see there was something off. Regina thought for a moment. She could order her usual chicken salad and coffee but why? Did she even like it or was it just what she did, was she so boring that her life was this predictable. The answer was yes.

“No, I… I think I’ll try a grilled cheese please. Everyone seems to rave about them, so let’s see what all the hype is about.” Ruby couldn’t contain her surprise and her smile illuminated her eyes.

“Yeah, Great! One grilled cheese and a… coffee?” Regina nodded enthusiastically spurred on by her friends unusual delight. Ruby was not normally this animated for someone she wasn't trying to hit on. “I’ll be right back with them.”

Regina felt a lot lighter, turns out such smiles could be infectious, though she was just pleased whatever that weird empty feeling she’d experienced earlier didn’t feel quite so suffocating any more. She was also looking forward to trying this famed toasted sandwich. It now irked her how she'd spent her life trying to please other people, many of whom were now dead. She’ll never forget the lessons her mother gave her on elocution, etiquette, diet, you name it, but surely it couldn’t hurt to break the rules now and again. She pulled out her selection of newly acquired books and chose to start with ‘1984’ by George Orwell.

She wasn’t far into the book when Ruby returned with her order and, as the diner was quiet, Ruby joined her. “So listen, Belle, Mary Margaret and I are desperate to have a girl’s night out. It’s been soooo long and we were thinking about inviting that new girl, Emma? What do you say, fancy it?” Ruby literally sat there with puppy dog eyes, they even seemed to be glistening a bit. Regina let out a small grin, so thankful she’d chosen to come to the diner.

“I don’t know. You’re right though, it’s been well over a year since we’ve all been out together. When were you thinking of going?” She also had her reservations about the noise, though she had managed to make it through the amusement arcade and she felt more and more determined to not let things, other than herself, determine her choices all the time.

“Either Friday or Saturday, we all have them free so you can choose. So what do you say, are you in?” Regina could tell she was holding her breath.

“Possibly, I’m not saying no. I will let you know soon.”

“I will take that for now.” If Ruby was honest with herself that had gone far better than she imagined, though it still wasn’t a yes. She smiled as Regina took a bite of her grilled cheese and let out a small moan. “I take it you like it?” Regina nodded in contentment as Ruby left to continue her work feeling somewhat accomplished.

Operation SOS

Red: It wasn't a yes, but not a no either. She's thinking about it. If we can get Emma on board I think this could work, I'm surprisingly optimistic.

Mary Margaret: Fantastic - on it.

Killian had arrived home not long after Emma and Henry. Emma had made the point of placing Regina’s bag - because of course everything was already neatly packed away - in the spare room closet. It was not as though Killian would ever venture there. He didn’t seem in the best of moods. Emma had tried to ask him how his weekend had gone and was abruptly silenced when he gruffly explained he had no-one other than imbeciles working for him. He’d walked into the room he’d deemed his office and shut himself away. It suited Emma though. She couldn’t believe how different the house felt when Killian was in it as appose to Regina. She'd never been more grateful for Henry. Killian had already proclaimed he’d had a big, late lunch before locking himself away, so Emma decided to treat Henry to pizza and a film.

“You okay bud!” Even Henry seemed more sullen since Killian had returned. She stroked his hair as he slowly nibbled his pizza – also very un-Henry like. He didn’t fancy a film tonight so they opted for ‘The Big Bang Theory’. They knew every episode inside out, it was their preferred comfort binge. He let out an unconvincing ‘hmm’ as he chewed. She paused the television causing Henry to sigh loudly. “Hey, Henry... please tell me what you’re thinking, we’ve always talked about everything, please don’t stop talking to me now.”

“I, I don’t want to upset you.” He couldn't even look her in the eye to relay that. She lifted his chin.

“Henry, I promise you I will be more upset by you not talking to me, than anything you can tell me. It’s me and you kid, all the way, okay?” She definitely felt his shoulder’s relax into her arm as she squeezed it tighter around him. “Spill…”

“I really liked this weekend… up until Killian came home. I don’t like him Ma, I wish it was just you and me. I mean, Regina is welcome too of course, but I’d take just the two of us over him being here any day.” Emma closed her eyes and rested her chin on his head, trying to hold back the tears. It’s not as though this was a revelation, but hearing him say the words meant the reality of their situation only became more tangible. She was going to have to think of something. She breathed in deeply, taking in the scent of her son’s hair and enjoying the embrace. He was growing up far too quickly; she never wanted to forget what this felt like. She was pulled from her thought by movement below. She looked down to notice Henry had turned his face back to her.

“I know Henry. I’m sorry, I made a terrible mistake. I am going to fix this, you understand? You and me, we will be fine and I will sort it. Will you trust me to do that?”

“You don’t need to ask me to trust you Ma.”

Regina had decided she was going to live for her from now on. She was going to take her life into her own hands. It didn’t matter that right now they were trembling as she stepped over the threshold of her home. As soon as she did, Leopold entered the vestibule, his face ashen with worry.

“There you are!” He made sure not to approach her. It was around 8pm by the time Regina had decided to return home. “I was worried and toying with beginning a search for you. Are you… alright?” She was used to this man; she just hoped he hadn’t been drinking. She began to look around, poking her head through the living room as he made sure to keep his distance. She saw nothing incriminating and walked towards the kitchen. “I haven’t had a drop, if that’s what your worried about. I promised I wouldn’t and I don’t intend too.” She breathed a sigh of relief as everything around her seemed to support that conclusion.

“Good,” was all she could mutter.

“Would you like a coffee?” He asked prudently as he slowly made his way to the kitchen with his arms held up where she could see them. She had to admit, he was managing to help her feel more at ease. She nodded, slowly followed him in and sat on other side of the island counter as he began to brew the coffee. This silence was excruciating with neither one of them quite knowing what to say. She was slowly coming to the realisation that she no longer wanted this life. Even before recent events, it wasn’t as though they were in a wonderful, loving relationship, they both knew this, but they'd always made it work. The marriage had been strategic on both their parts. Her to appease her mother and it helped he was kind enough. She was never quite sure why he’d agreed, though he knew it wasn’t out of love. She was attractive enough and bought some wealth to his family, maybe she was simply the best of a bad bunch for him too. She was pulled from thought as he slowly and cautiously slid the drink over to her, making sure he remained at arm’s length.

“I don’t want this anymore.” She finally said and plucked the courage to look up at him. He looked remorseful, there was no denying that. He merely nodded slowly. “We both know why we married and it was never for love, that’s not to say I hated my life with you, you can be a very kind and caring man, you’ve also been a good friend I just…”

“I understand. You’re right; we didn’t marry for love, though I did grow to love you. I appreciate I crossed a line I can never return from… twice…”

“That’s not just it, though it didn’t help. This past week has made me re-evaluate what I want. I want to live life for me for once…”

“That I completely understand.” They shared an understanding look; both of their lives had been carved out before them. “You're still young Regina; I genuinely want you to live your life for you. Do with yours what I couldn’t with mine. Don’t become a sour, embittered old woman.” She couldn’t help a small chuckle at that but it was marred by a failing tear. Whilst he longed to wipe it away, he kept his distance. He hung his head with a sigh, “do you want me to move out?” She looked at him credulously and knew he would if she just gave the word.

“No... No Leopold, don’t move out.” He seemed confused.

“Are, are you going to move out?” He delicately questioned. She began to shiver a bit and he longed to hold her, but knew best.

“Can we, can we not rush this. I mean, I don’t want to just move out to a room somewhere and I don’t want you to either… It’s not like I’ve really thought this through…”

“Okay, well, if you can bear to stay here for a while we could just live together, but be separated, I’ll take one of the spare rooms. We can file for a divorce as well. If there’s one thing I want to come out of these years we’ve spent together it’s for you to be happy.” She laughed, not quite believing how sweet he was being. The irony of this being if he’d put as much effort into the marriage, perhaps things could have been different.

“I will take the spare room.” There was no-way she wanted to get back into that bed they used to share. “House rules then: we are separated, separate bedrooms, no drinking – I will not drink in this house either as I don’t think that would be fair – and… no touching.” She saw the brief look of pain sweep his face at the realisation he’d turned himself into a pariah in her eyes.

“I don’t want you to worry either,” he added. “We’ll make the divorce as painless and quick as possible and, whatever we decide to do about the house; it doesn’t have to be a rash decision. As far as I’m concerned we can take weeks, if not months to decide and you can keep it or we can move and split - whatever, it's just a house. I screwed this up Regina, you get control of this, okay?” She nodded appreciatively. “Is there anything else you need?” She sat contemplating his offer for a moment.

“Yes, what do you make of your new Sheriff… honestly?”

Later that night Regina snuggled into her duvet feeling far lighter than she had done in weeks, no, that was a lie, years. As uncertain as her life was right now, she had never felt so free, though her heart still somewhat ached over her relationship with Leo, though she couldn’t truly understand why. If tonight proved anything though, it was that he really did care for her and she knew she did for him on some level too. She picked up her phone to notice two missed calls and a message, all from Emma.

Emma: Hey, just making sure you’re okay!? If I don’t hear anything from you by 11 I’m coming around -  E.

"Shit!" She’d been so wrapped up in herself and her situation it hadn’t even occurred to her to check in with her friend who she knew was worried about her coming home. She quickly checked the time. It was 10:50pm. She cursed herself again; the blonde had probably spent the last few hours worrying.

Regina: I’m so sorry Emma. Leo and I have been talking. We are officially separated and have come to an arrangement that suits us both for now – I hope. We are going to start divorce proceedings too.  I’m so sorry I missed your calls; the evening seemed to take a life of its own - R

Regina had guessed right. Emma had settled Henry down at 9:30 and had been practically pacing in her bedroom since. As soon as her phone pinged, she threw herself over the bed and snatched her mobile from the bedside table, visibly deflating when she saw who the message was from. She didn’t know what she expected it to say, probably just an apology, but it certainly wasn’t this. She re-read the message for what felt like the millionth time before she could even think about a reply.

Emma: Firstly, I’m just glad you are okay and secondly, wow! I certainly wasn’t expecting to read this. How do you feel about it? – E

Emma was chewing her nails as her eyes remained glued to those three little dots. She didn’t want to add that she was glad, certainly not yet. Whilst part of her reasoning was the fact Leopold didn’t deserve the ground Regina walked on and she wanted her to be safe, the other part of her reasoning was more selfish in nature, there was no denying she loved that woman. Had she not had her son to help her understand what deep, genuine love felt like, she could have been content with what she had with Killian and that thought scared her. Thank God for Henry and the reply to her message arriving before her mind could wander further.

Regina: Honestly, I’m a bit split. Part of me feels a freedom I’ve never felt before, but Leo and I have a complicated relationship and we’ve helped each other through a lot, I can’t say I’m not a little sad too. Part of our deal though is that he's going to help me look into your little problem. I asked him what he thought of Killian. Aside from not knowing what he’s like on the job, as he technically hasn’t started yet, he thinks he’s young (though everyone is to him), enthusiastic and wants to overhaul and update Storybrooke PD. Though he also  said that when they were out for their drink he found him a bit chauvinistic and thought he was potentially a game player, though he couldn’t elaborate on that, it was just an overall feeling he got. I asked him if he thought he could trust him, he said ‘certainly not yet’. Then I asked what business they were discussing before our meal. Apparently, your husband says the dock’s security is not adequate enough and wants to ‘update it’ and have the Sheriff’s office take the lead. It’s easy to guess why that may be. Anyway, how are you, is Killian home?

Emma: He’s definitely not taken this job for the town’s benefit. Do you honestly think you can trust Leo to covertly help with this though? Killian arrived back in a bad mood and has been holed up in his office since, hasn’t even made a peep. Not sure what happened but he ranted about his workers being imbeciles - E

Regina: I trust Leo 100% when it comes to things like this – I do most things. I told you, complicated relationship. I haven’t really told him what we suspect yet, I will see how things go, but my main priority is keeping you and Henry safe - R

Emma: Henry confessed to me tonight that he really doesn’t like Killian and wished it was just the two of us. He said he wouldn’t mind you living with us too though, he really likes you. If I’m honest, I’m beginning to feel trapped. I don’t know what to do anymore. Apart from Henry I have nothing of my own anymore, nothing.

Regina: Emma, we will figure something out, just keep doing what you are doing and remember you can always come to me. You don’t just have Henry, you have me as well. If you need anything Emma and I mean ANYTHING don’t you dare not ask. We will work this out, I promise. P.S. I really like Henry too.- R

Emma: You have no idea how much that means to me. I’m going to try and sleep now before Killian wanders in or at least feign it. – E

Chapter Text

Mary Margaret waited patiently at the school gates for the black SUV to pull up. She sent up a silent prayer when she saw it was Emma who was dropping Henry off and quickly ran to them.

“Hi Mrs Nolan, is everything okay?” Mary Margaret patted Henry’s shoulder as he politely inquired. 

“Everything’s fine Henry, thank you. I was just wondering if I could have a quick word with your mother.” Mary Margaret noted the glaze of worry shine across Emma’s face. “Nothing’s wrong, don’t worry, I hear Henry's settling in wonderfully.” Emma instantly relaxed and bent down to wish her son a good day. Both women watched on as he enthusiastically jogged through the playground.

“Emma - may I call you Emma?”

“Of course.”

“Great, because this isn’t related to school at all... A few of the girls and I were planning a night out for this Friday or Saturday and were hoping you could join us?”

“Oh! Oh, well that’s very kind, but I don’t really know anyone.”

“Well, that’s not strictly true you’ve met Ruby and another friend of ours, Belle will be there, and Regina of course.” Emma’s eyes instantly widened at hearing her friends name.

“Regina’s going – on a night out? Really!” Mary Margaret smiled softly. It was clear Emma already knew Regina well.

“Well, she’s thinking about it and we really want her to come out. It’s been ages since we all got together. We thought we’d kill two birds with one stone so to speak. Drag Regina out and introduce you to some other people. I’m sure you’d like to make some more friends, right?”

“Yeah I’d love to… Oh!” Her face sank at whatever thought was running through her mind.

“What, what is it?” Mary Margaret stroked her arm, not liking her sudden mood shift.

“It’s just Henry; I’ve no-one really who can look after him.” Mary Margaret’s brow’s knitted together.

“What about your husband?” Emma scratched the back of her neck, struggling to find words; this only heightened Mary Margaret’s concern.

“Emma, is everything okay?” Emma quickly thought of something.

“Its fine, Killian works a lot at the moment and is trying to settle in. It means he has to work weekends and most evenings and sometimes long into the night too.” It was at the best an exaggeration, and even when he did work, he could do so from home, but Emma was no longer happy leaving Henry under Killian’s care.  Mary Margaret considered this for a second.

“What if I can arrange for the best babysitter around to have him stay at hers, she looked after me as a child and Ruby, even Regina. If I can get Granny to have him for the night, would that be acceptable?”

“Um, possibly, but I haven’t even met the woman.”

“Tell you what, how about you and Henry join me for tea and cake after school, my treat, at the diner and I will introduce you. How would you feel then?”

“I’m definitely up for meeting her, and you’re right, it would be good to get to know more people. Thank you.”

“No, thank you, I’ll meet you in the diner after school Emma.”

Leopold wandered into the police station, fully expecting his new Sheriff to be settling in, however, he was nowhere in sight. “Deputy Nolan, how are you?”

“I’m good Mayor White, what can I do for you?”

“Where’s you new boss? I assumed he’d be here.”

“He was. He was in bright and early; I gave him a tour, explained how the station worked and he said he was heading over to the docks. Something about overhauling the security or... something. Whatever it was he seemed very keen and asked me if I could man the phone for a few hours whilst Graham is out on patrol.”

“Hmm,” muttered the Mayor as he wandered to the Sheriffs desk. There was very little on the desk. He’d clearly done some spring cleaning that morning. “Tell me, what is your first impression of the man?” David tried to hide his scepticism. He knew there was something more to this line of questioning.

“He seems efficient and keen, that would be all I could rightly say now. He was here for less than an hour.”

“Indeed.” The Mayor edged towards David. “Listen, I trust you David, and I hope you trust me too.”

“Of course I do.” He meant it as well; he knew the Mayor always had the town's best interest in mind.

“Well I don’t trust him yet, do you understand?” David nodded affirmatively. “I would have given you the job had you been able, but you know that already. Sheriff Jones has good experience, but there is something about him that doesn’t sit well. Keep an eye out for me, will you?”

“Of course I will.”

“Good lad, and this conversation and anything pertaining is just between you and I, okay?”

“Absolutely Sir.” Satisfied with their understanding, Leopold left to have a little scout of his own.

After school, Henry was thrilled to learn they’d be having a sweet treat at the diner. When they arrived, Ruby instantly bee-lined to their booth.

“Hey guys, glad to see you in here. Hi Henry!” She added with a cheeky little wink that Henry loved.

“Ruby, we were wondering if Granny was around, I wanted to introduce her to Emma and Henry.” Ruby tapped the table in acknowledgement and scooted back to the bar. They watched on as she uncouthly shouted into a room at the back of the Diner. “Granny! Someone wants to meet you?”

“Who! Ruby, I’m busy, this shot gun won’t clean itself.” Emma’s eyes couldn’t open any wider. Mary Margaret nervously giggled and screwed her face up as she thought this was just Granny’s way, it would be fine.

“Mary Margaret wants to introduce you to someone.” Next thing you know, the sound of someone rapidly approaching the service area silenced to reveal a stern looking elderly lady dressed in a typical, dusty cardigan and apron.

“Mary Margaret! Now why didn’t you just say so Ruby… Hmm! All this hollering for my attention! Now get back to work.” She flicked Ruby across the arse with the end of the towel she held to help get her point across as she approached their booth, and before Emma’s eyes she transformed into the sweetest thing.

“Mary Margaret, what a pleasure.” Mary Margaret tapped the seat next to her inviting Granny to join them. Emma could practically feel her bones creak as she lowered herself down. “It’s not often I get to see anyone anymore, now Ruby’s taken over that is and I’ve delegated most of the shifts out. How are you doing lass?”

“I’m doing just great Granny, thank you. How are you?”

“Bored, I suppose. Now, is there anything I can do for you?”

 “I’d like to introduce you to someone. This is Emma, Emma Swan, and her son Henry. They’ve recently moved to Storybrooke.”

“Well, isn’t that just swell, to where have you moved?”

“We live next door to Mayor White and his… wife.” She almost paused too long before saying wife and realised they’d probably not told anyone yet. In a town like Storybrooke she could imagine gossip like that catching like a wildfire. She held her hand out to Granny who warmly clasped it, it wasn’t quite a handshake, more a friendly grasp. “May I ask your name?”

“My name is Eugenia, but to you it’s just Granny my sweet – to you as well young man.” Henry beamed at the idea of being allowed to call her Granny; after all, he had none of his own. He looked to his Ma and she knew exactly what was going through his head.

“We were wondering Granny,” began Mary Margaret, “If you’d be able to look after Henry either this Friday or Saturday night.” Granny’s face lit up at the request.

“Absolutely!” She rubbed Henry’s hand affectionately. “It’s been ages since I’ve had the privilege of looking after a youngen, you lot are all grown up after all.” She pinched Mary Margaret’s cheek as she said that, knowing full well it would embarrass the woman, and it did, a bit, but whilst her cheek went red, mainly from the pinch, she loved the sentiment too. “I’ve probably still got that old game console somewhere, though you may find it a bit old-fashioned young man.”

“No, No! I’m sure it’ll be fantastic; I can help you get it up and running again.”

“Oh! Well, if that’s the case, I guess I'll have to cook some of my signature bear claws as a thank you. What do you say!”

“Can I, can I stay with Granny Ma!” Emma laughed at his enthusiasm, though as usual it warmed her heart. She really didn’t need to think hard about this. The woman was a dream, and she couldn’t have had better references.

“If Granny is happy, then I am happy.” She turned to face Granny. “It would be awfully kind of you, and I could find a way to repay you…”

“Oh nonsense child, no one is allowed to pay Granny.”

“Then thank you ever so much.” She felt like it would be an insult to insist upon offering anything further.

“Which night would suit you best Granny?” Added Mary Margaret.

“How about Friday night, I’m up early to watch me sport on a Sunday?”

“Perfect.” As Granny continued to chat to Emma and Henry, Mary Margaret set to work.

Chat name change, Operation SOS to Girls Night Out. She added Regina and Emma to the group.

Mary Margaret: It’s all settled, Granny will be watching Henry on Friday night so we can have our night out. No excuses now girls. I’m pretty sure Storybrooke will be tame compared to what Emma has been used to, so I guess it’s up to us to show her how we party!

Belle: Fantastic – looking forward to it.

…

Regina: Looks like one gets no choice in the matter then. Fine! I’m not going to that dive of a pub though.

Red: There’s a new lounge called The Whispering at the end of Main, let’s go there.

Regina: Ruby – is that a strip club?

…

…

Red: Possibly, but I promise it’s classy; even you’d approve your Majesty.

Regina: I doubt that, but it can’t be worse than the Rabbit Hole.

Leopold trundled passed the warehouses that lined the dock walls looking for his wayward Sheriff. It was then he heard raised voices from inside the one on the end, he easily recognised the distinct accent of his new neighbour.

“Rufio, I don’t care! If you need to bring the Roger into dock, so be it. I will ensure it passes the necessary checks.” Leo’s ears were burning. Did that mean he’d ensure whatever this boat was, was up to the required standards, or that he’d make it look as though they were? He listened as they continued. “We’ve a new customer base here and more than enough space to handle it. Work with Smee and ensure I get a copy of every receipt so I can deal with the documentation. Am I clear?”

“Ay, boss. I will ensure they all get sent on to you.” Leopold heard what he thought was a harsh pat on the back and chose to walk along the front as though he was out for a casual stroll. It wasn’t long before both men emerged and he walked up to them.

“Ah, Sheriff, there you are. I’d popped up to the station to see how you were settling and David told me you’d come here, so I thought I’d try and catch you. How are things going?”

“Fantastic. Mayor White, may I introduce you to an old friend, Rufio... Smith. I suggested he expand his business to your shore, thought it will benefit everyone in the long run.”

“Oh, and just what is your business, Mr Smith?”

“Trade, Sir. I deal with the finest whiskies and cigars money can buy. Some other liquors too, but the aforementioned would be by far the most in demand.”

 “Yes,” qualified Killian. “I am going to use his business as a test for a tighter security system in relation to the docks and the importing and exporting of goods via the town. I was going to set up a prototype system of sorts and come to you with my proposal, would that be acceptable Mr Mayor?” Nothing about this smelt right, it may have, had he not overheard Rufio calling Killian his boss.

“Okay. I’m willing to look over your proposal. When can I expect it?” Killian turned to Rufio.

“When are you expecting the next shipment?”

“Wednesday, hopefully morning, but definitely by the afternoon.” Killian pretended as though he were running numbers through his head or something.

“I could have a proposal on your desk by next Tuesday morning. Would that be acceptable?”

“Fine, but not a day later.” He went to walk away, before turning back. “Oh, and Sheriff, I’m expecting every t crossed and I dotted. Do you understand?”

“Aye Sir,” Killian threw out as the Mayor left them too it. They watched as he wandered off and Killian pulled Rufio towards him by the scruff of his neck.

“I mean it Rufio, I want every receipt you have. We can only hide the excess if we have a watertight front to this business.” Rufio tugged himself away.

“I already told you, I’ve got this.”

“See that you do.”

It turned out the ‘Roger’ as Killian had described was a small, three cargo hold carrier. Mayor White watched from the side lines as five men, one he recognised as Rufio, unloaded the cargo into the warehouse. He knew that warehouse had been abandoned for years. It was technically owned by the town and no-one had filed for usage recently. It irked him that Killian had just taken the liberty to use this space. However, he didn't want to rock the boat just yet and had technically told Killian he could do this as a test case. He was very much intrigued as to what his proposal would be. If it did turn out to be legitimate, it could really benefit the town. On the other hand, he could end up being embroiled in a disastrous scandal that could place his small, coastal town on the map for all the wrong reasons. After taking a few sneaky pictures he left, not wanting to arouse suspicion.

Chapter Text

Henry had spent the afternoon with Nicholas. Apparently they had a big project to work on discovering the secrets of medieval castles. Henry was so enthusiastic he didn’t want his mother to know anything about it. He and Nicholas needed to present it to their class at the end of the month and he wanted to practice on his Ma. He thought she’d enjoy it more if she didn’t know what they were working on. Nicholas' dad said he would drop Henry to the diner later that evening so he could spend the night with Granny, which he was still very much eager to do. This suited Emma enormously as it meant she had time to catch up with Regina, they agreed to spend the afternoon getting ready together.

It was 4pm now and they were due to meet the girls at the club at 7.  Emma would have loved to have spent more time with Regina, but apparently Regina had things to do. She felt ridiculous as she stood on the stoop of her neighbours house, patting down her clothing, which was a pointless endeavour anyway seen as she had her clothes to change into with her. Her stomach was in knots and she couldn’t work out whether she was excited or terrified. She pulled herself together and rang the bell. She noticed a flashing blue light from behind some of the windows. She assumed Leopold had installed the new visual security device. She was still watching the flashing as it suddenly stopped and she realised the door had been opened. Her breath hitched so much she almost whimpered as Regina stood before her in, what she assumed was nothing but a short, silken grey robe. She couldn’t decide which shimmered more, her legs or the silk. Her knees almost buckled as she found herself wanting to do nothing other than run her hands up and down them.

“Ahem, Ms Swan. Did  you want to come in?” Emma looked up to notice the smirk on Regina’s face. It was clear she knew exactly what she was doing and she was loving it. Emma felt as though she needed to regain some semblance of control. She walked up to Regina fully expecting her to step out of the way to let her in the house, but was surprised when she merely removed her hands from the door frame and didn’t leave much room. Emma raised her eyebrow. Two could play at this game. She placed her hands to Regina’s hips and slowly sidled past, ensuring she brushed her breasts against the brunette as her hands moved around her waist, until she walked off and into the house. Now it was Regina’s turn to raise an eyebrow.

“So, what was so important we couldn’t meet earlier?” Wondered Emma.

“Come see, and you will come to understand, Ms Swan that, normally, I do not allow any food or drink in the bedrooms?” Regina offered her hand and Emma grabbed it like a giddy child as she followed Regina up the stairs. Her face was perfectly level with the brunette’s arse as she followed her quickly up the stairs. She could feel her wetness begin to pool and she began to throb whilst watching Regina’s arse wobble. It took everything she had not to just grab it and plunge her face in. She was so grateful Regina could not see her face right now.

Before she knew it they were entering the bedroom. It was a spare one at the end of the corridor. She noted Regina had picked the furthest one from the master bedroom. Her face lit up as she noticed what Regina had done. There was a huge buffet spread over the floor and a bottle of what looked to be some kind of cocktail in a bucket on the side.

“I figured we don’t get out often. If we are going to do this, let’s do it properly. I also figured we'd need to eat a lot if we are going to be drinking, but we could also take our time to get ready and catch up. Does this meet with your approval?”

“Are you kidding me, this is phenomenal. I mean, if you don’t want to go out that is more than fine, we’ve got everything here we need... Argh! I feel like a teenager again – minus the food I guess. Teenagers would never be sensible enough to fill up the tank on solids; it would be a liquid diet all the way.” Regina giggled at Emma’s strange logic as she handed her a plate and began pouring the cocktail. She didn't have much of a clue about these sort of things she figured It would either taste good, or it wouldn’t.

"It's non-alcoholic." Why she seemed embarrassed by this Emma had no idea. "I promised Leo I wouldn't drink in the house as he is refraining."

Emma placed her hands to Regina's shoulders. "Hey, it's perfect, understand?" Regina looked into her eyes and smiled, thankful she understood. 

“So tell me, how is Killian getting on in his new job?”

“I wouldn’t have a clue, he rarely tells me anything, he just expects things now, he expects his food on the table and the house to be taken care of. He even… never mind.” Emma lowered her eyes and began playing with her glass. Regina instantly placed her hand over Emma’s and encouraged her to look up.

“Hey, don’t go all quiet on me, what’s up?”

“I managed to get some money for tonight.” Emma tried to sound happy about it whilst she took a swig.

“O…kay! What do you mean by managed?” Emma sighed, but avoided dropping her head, knowing Regina would struggle to hear.

“He said he’d more than happily give me the money if I… if I performed certain things for him.” Emma noticed Regina’s jaw clench the moment she said that and her eyes darkened drastically.

“What do you mean Emma?”

“Let’s just say he has some interesting fetish’s”

“He... he didn’t force you to do anything… did he?” Regina quietly and cautiously asked. Emma shook her head.

“No, but I kind of felt like I had to go along with it.”

“Emma! You cannot prostitute yourself to your husband, and he can’t demand these things of you for money!" She quietened again. "What… what do you think he’d have done had you said no?”

“I don’t think he’d have done anything drastic. We’d probably just have had regular sex and I’d not have gotten any money.” Regina’s head fell into her hands at her friend’s revelation.

“God, Emma! Promise me you won’t do that again. I mean it; I said you could come to me for anything. Don’t make me angry by ignoring that offer. Okay?” Emma just nodded solemnly.

“Did you want to talk about it?” Emma quickly shook her head.

“It was nothing to bad, just unusual; he appears to be a bit pirate obsessed. Hell, with the right person I guess it could have been quite fun, it was more the way it was done that made it all odd.” There were a few moments of contemplative silence between them.

“On a lighter note, Leo seems to be taking this matter of your husband’s business very seriously. He’s been doing a lot of snooping and is expecting a report on Tuesday from Killian himself detailing his business dealings, or at least everything he wants him to see regarding his business anyway. Leo is pretty sure he’s shady and is determined not to allow the town to be blemished, though it may not be an easy thing to prove. He thinks this is a far bigger operation than we first realised.”

“Oh!” That achieved the opposite of lightening her mood.

“What is it?” Regina asked as tears formed in Emma’s eyes.

“I just...  i just feel like the bigger this becomes the more trapped I'm becoming.”

“Hey.” Regina scooted closer and wiped away the falling tears with her thumbs. She slowly placed her forehead to Emma’s. “I promised we will get you out of this and I mean it. Look, I’ve split from Leo now. Whilst it would be nice to take Killian down, if this gets too much we'll just run okay.” Emma looked into her eyes and saw the hope deep in the shiny, brown wells.

“You would run with me?”

“If we had too, yes, absolutely.” Their breath was so close they could taste the fruity concoction between them. Regina slowly pulled away.

“Come on, enough of this, let’s forget about everything for tonight and just enjoy ourselves.” The both continued to eat and chat as the drink kept flowing. 

“Shit!”

“What?” Exclaimed Emma.

“It’s 5:30, the taxi is coming in an hour and we’ve barely begun to get ready.” Emma doubled over with laughter. “What! What’s so funny Ms Swan?” Said Regina whilst swatting at Emma’s arm. It took her a moment to compose herself.

“Its… it’s just, honestly, I thought you’d seen a ghost or where terrified of spiders and one was climbing up your leg or something…” Regina looked almost insulted.

“What do you mean?” Emma looked bemused that Regina genuinely seemed butt hurt.

“Seriously? How long does it take you to get ready?”  Regina tried to look offended but couldn’t manage it.

“At least an hour, come on.” With that the two women busied themselves doing their make-up and hair. Regina chose to flick hers out at the different layer ends until her hair ended just below her shoulder. Emma chose to apply loose curls and both used a copious amount of hairspray. Regina went with a smoky eye and her signature bright red lip and Emma also applied a smoky eye. The truth was she wasn’t the best with makeup, so she’d watched what Regina had done and attempted to copy. Regina clearly knew what she was up to however, the smirks accompanied by side eyes were a dead giveaway. She had chosen a lighter, far more subtle lip than Regina though. She’d also noticed Regina do things with blusher and foundation that she’d never seen before. That was like a foreign language to her. She just plonked two dots on her cheeks instead.

“You look beautiful,” reassured Regina, as she noticed Emma seemed unsure about what she had done.

“Really! I’m not overly used to all this stuff  on my face.”

“Really you do, just come here.” Emma walked up to Regina who then gently rubbed her thumbs, blending in small areas of shadow and blush. “Beautiful.” Regina Re-iterated. “Now, do you want to dress first, or should I?" Emma appeared confused and Regina pointed towards the bathroom.

“Oh! You first.” Emma sat on the end of the bed. It felt like an age since Regina had entered the bathroom, in reality it was a little over five minutes, then she heard the door open. There was no way she was going to stop it. Her jaw hit her floor. Regina stepped out in a skin tight, mid-thigh length black dress. It had thin straps and black lace trailing down the arms ending in a V-shape. The asymmetrical bust support left little to the imagination, though it managed to remain tasteful. “You look… seriously, you are the sexiest, most beautiful woman I have ever seen.” Regina went surprisingly shy and coy. “You know, I’ve heard the rumours now that you guys have separated. I’m assuming Leopold told a few folk as a show of trust. You’re not looking to pull tonight are you?” Whilst it came out as a joke, she was slightly worried, she hoped she'd hidden it though.

“No Emma, I am not looking to pull. I just want to be able to go out and enjoy myself whilst looking good for me. Is that okay?”

“That… that sounds perfect.” Emma relaxed and stood up. “Guess it’s my turn. I think I should have changed first though." She entered the bathroom as Regina perched on the end of the bed, awkwardly; not wanting to crease her dress before they’d even left the house. She didn’t have to wait for more than a few moments though before the door creaked open. Regina’s eyes couldn’t have opened wider as she sat, transfixed by the blonde.

“Is it okay?” Emma timidly asked.

“You’re kidding me,” declared Regina as Emma looked even more worried. “It has to be wrong to look that good.” Emma wore a similar length dress to Regina’s, though it was red and had a portrait neckline. It was strapless and long sleeved. “Emma, you look stunning,” affirmed Regina as she took Emma by the hands and walked her forward.

“Really, you're sure?” Regina was slightly surprised by the low level of self-esteem Emma was displaying right now, though it then occurred to her that Killian was probably sucking it slowly from her. She had to get her away from him.

“Emma, honestly, if you looked terrible, believe me, I would let you know.” She cupped her face in her hands to try and get the point across. “Emma, you are Gorgeous!” After a moment of gazing at one another, Regina pulled away again. “Now, come on, the taxi will be here any minute. Let’s go!” Regina grabbed her purse, Emma’s hand and led her from the room.

Chapter Text

Fortunately, the trip to the club would only take around fifteen minutes as Emma and Regina settled into the back of taxi.  “Hey, I’ve been thinking,” Emma whispered as she leant over the middle seat to talk quietly to Regina. “Let’s use signals for tonight.” Regina looked at her quizzically.

“You mean like sign language?"

“Kinda, but more like stuff we just make up for now as I don’t know any, do you?” Regina dropped her head and shrugged. Emma lifted her chin up straight away. “Hey, what is it?”

“I did look into taking classes; I’d have to go elsewhere in Maine to learn though.”

“Why didn’t you? I mean, I can see you mostly get by, but nights like tonight and when we are in louder, more crowded places, surely it would be useful and, as you’ve said, you never know how things will progress.”

“Oh I agree, but… it’s always seemed pointless if you’re only learning to talk to yourself.” A wave of realisation swept over Emma.

“And Leo wasn’t keen to learn.”

“No, though he has been coming round recently, and I have to be fair to him, not that that matters now anyway, does it?” She turned to look out of the window after offering a final shrug to see they were turning on to Main Street, they’d be there soon. It was already dark outside. The nights were drawing out but the winter nip still reached their shore come evening. It was the one thing that always irritated Regina about nights out, the need to wear clothes and jackets that weren’t weather appropriate. She was pulled from her train of thought as Emma caught her attention again.

“Well I for one disagree, wholeheartedly.” The furrowing of Regina’s brow was all the response she received. “They’ll be at least two people you could talk too?” Regina still looked puzzled, but then remembered what they’d been talking about and a flash of hope crossed her features. “If you’re going to learn, I am going to learn and if I am going to learn, so is Henry.”

“Really! You’d want to learn, and you think Henry would want to as well?”

“Oh I think he’d be delighted, plus he’s young and more of a sponge. Between the three of us, I think we’d be able to do it. What do you say?” Regina said nothing; instead, she pulled Emma towards her, their lips clashing as a tear, slowly slipped out. They could both taste the salt as it met their entwined lips. Emma instinctively moved her hands to Regina’s head, but quickly thought better of it and pulled away.

“Dear Lord woman!” She rested her forehead against Regina’s as their breaths met. “I take it my lips are a darker shade now?” Regina quickly pulled away at the realisation and began wiping at the edges of Emma’s lips. Emma smirked as the brunette pulled out a wipe to clean the smeared edges before pulling out the two shades. Emma grinned like a Cheshire cat. “You bought mine too?” She mused as Regina handed her the lighter one.

“Of course dear, I noticed it never occurred to you.” They busied themselves straightening out their hair and makeup.

“Okay, so if we are separated for any reason, let’s just thumbs and up or down and keep your phone on you, though I can’t see anyone managing to pull me away from you.” Regina resisted the urge to pull her in for another kiss.

“Emma, I’m not five. I’m sure it will be fine… Come on.”

They arrived at the entrance to the new club. It was very unassuming. From the outside it merely looked like an old converted, red brick factory with blacked out, grey windows. An electric, blue strip surrounded an unmarked, steel double door in the corner. There was no signage or name to even indicate what the place was. They shared a curious look as they walked up to the bouncer on the door.

“Leroy! Glad to see you’re working again.” Queried Regina as they walked to the table near the entrance where the grumpy, sour old soak stood. He had to do a double take.

“Mrs White, umm, welcome… sorry, I wasn’t expecting to see you here… ever, I guess.”

“Oh, why not?” He edged closer and raised an eyebrow.

“You know what this place it right?” He said in a half whisper, but he made sure he was close enough so she could hear. She assumed it was a strip club, but that had only been her guess and Ruby hadn’t really elaborated.

“Probably not, please elude.”

“It’s a strip club, you can hire escorts too, but it’s very exclusive and they are only available to very high end clients. Well, that’s not strictly true, but few else could afford them. They usually disappear for ‘weekend engagements,” he added with a wink. Whether this business was legitimate or not, it was by far the most 'scandalous' thing as far as Storybrooke was concerned. “That’s why this new branch is here in Storybrooke, no-one will ever suspect anyone coming to a small fishing town in Maine.”

“By escort, you mean?” He put his hands up, taking a defensive stance.

“Hey, look, I’m just doing my job, as far as I know they are just escorts and it’s all above board.” Regina sighed, unsure why she thought Leroy would know anything anyway. “Who’s your friend anyway?” Leroy added, probably just to change the subject.

“Leroy, Emma. Emma, Leroy. Emma is new in town and my neighbour. We're having a girl’s night out to introduce her to more people.” They shook hands.

“Tell me, does it usually get busy in here? I can’t imagine many folk from this town venturing in?” He chuckled at her keen observation.

“You’d be surprised. The club’s only been open a few months and there’s already been a few interesting encounters. Honestly, the best incidents I’ve come across have been due to people recognising one another or discovering there significant other was here. I could tell a few tales, that’s for sure, but I won’t because I’m a professional and I really need to keep this job. To answer your question properly though, it does get really busy. It’s only open Thursday through Sunday night and Friday and Saturday’s are usually the busiest. I’d say it’s generally thirty per cent townsfolk, with the rest from elsewhere in Maine and some further beyond too. If I don’t know someone, I always ask for ID. You’d be surprised how far people travel to come here.”

“Interesting! Thank you, Leroy. May we go in or do you need to… search us or something?” Wondered Regina, garnering another chuckle.

“For you two, I’ll just check your bags. I’ll let you off the pat down.” They both tried not to look too relieved as they handed over their bags and he quickly rummaged through them before nodding them though. It was just as well, a small queue had now formed behind them.

Emma placed her hand on Regina’s lower back as they walked through the entrance. “You know what this means?” Emma whispered directly into her ear, talking a moment to appreciate the fresh apple and rosewood scent as she did so. She liked to pretend for a second she knew just what the smell was, but she had noticed the bottle when Regina had finished applying it, after finding herself curious at what such a beauty would choose as her scent.

“What?”

“We could probably get away with sneaking our own alcohol in?” Somehow she managed to sound like a horny teenager as she shot Regina a cheeky look and lowered her hand to her arse, not resisting a small, slow squeeze and accompanying growl. Oh how she just longed to jump her there and then.

“Ms Swan, we are not teenagers and may I also remind you that you are still married and around thirty per cent of the patrons here are from town. If they don’t know you yet, they will soon.” Emma rolled her eyes and raised her hand, though still kept it on her lower back.

“Okay fine,” she huffed like a petulant child as they walked through a wide, spot lit corridor and placed their coats in a shared, manned locker. Regina took charge of the little token, placing it in her bag, not trusting Emma to look after it for one moment.

They stepped through the double, frosted glass doors into a large lounge and bar area. They both looked aghast; neither would have envisaged this. It was elegantly lit with real, panelled wooden flooring and steampunk accents. The bar looked like something straight out of a Jules Verne novel, as though it belonged on a blimp or something. They walked across the room. It was maybe twenty per cent full, which was quite a lot considering it was only just gone seven in the evening. To the left of the lounge was a raised, circular stage area with a few, obviously reserved-for-important-people, booth areas adjacent. The far end of the lounge backed onto a dance area which had a few poles along the back wall which itself was a large mirror. They both smirked at the amount of padding around the bases. They could only imagine the stupid things people would attempt when drunk, especially if they’d been inspired by an earlier act.

“I take it back, Ruby was right. I am impressed.” Regina said to no-one in particular. Emma nudged her to get her attention and pointed to a sign over the doors to the side of the bar. One was the restrooms, the other marked, appointment only. They could imagine where that led too. They’d walked around the entire lounge and couldn’t see the others, so assumed they hadn’t arrived yet. Regina grabbed Emma’s arm and took her to the bar.

“Hey ladies, what can I get you?”

“August? You work here too?”

“Oh, hey Regina, you are… not who I’d be expecting to see here… not that that’s a problem of course.” He quickly added. Regina was beginning to feel a bit offended.

“Why? Am I that boring and predicable?”

“No, gosh no, I didn’t mean to imply anything, I just… well, I've never even seen you in the Rabbit Hole, that’s all.”

“That’s because it’s the Rabbit Hole, hole being the descriptive word.” He couldn’t help a little chuckle.

“Kudos to that and, for the record, I just pick up one or two shifts a week, the wood shop only provides so much custom. So, who is your friend and what can I get for you?”

“August, Emma. Emma, August. Emma is my new neighbour and August is an old friend, he went through school with me.”

“Well, you could say that, but you could also say that you sailed through school and I basically stayed and lived for shop!” He added with a wink and sarcastic tone for Emma’s benefit.

“Sounds like you and I have something in common then, shop was about all I was interested in too. I’d tune a car any day over write an essay.” As they were conversing, they noticed Mary Margaret enter and waved her over. Emma quickly looked to Regina. “Is Mary Margaret really as prim and proper as she seems?”

“Yes!” Responded both August and Regina simultaneously.

“Hmm, in that case, ten Silver Bullets and I’ll have an IPA please. Regina?”

“Oh, um, I’ll have a glass of Pinot please.” Just as she placed her order, Mary Margaret arrived.

“Wow, this place is!?” She was practically blushing as she spoke and she looked so sweet in her black and white, floral summer dress. Okay, so it was more like something you’d wear to a wedding than a strip club, but it was very smart.”

“At least it’s fairly quiet,” added Regina.

“You won’t be saying that from nine onwards, that’s when the fun begins,” added August as he placed the shots on a tray. Mary Margaret ordered a white wine spritzer and they found a booth near the stage to sit at. They noticed some folk were eating and there were menus on the table. It seemed food could also be ordered, last orders being eight thirty, Emma thought it best to place a few orders of fries.

“Hey girlies!” Ruby attracted not only their attention but everyone else’s in the lounge too. Belle skulked into the booth, very quietly. She was clearly embarrassed by her friend’s outlandish behaviour. Ruby leant over the table, her skirt was far too short, Emma could only imagine the view the folk behind her were getting and she couldn’t imagine the fishnet tights hid much either, hell, she didn’t know Ruby very well, but she wouldn’t be surprised if they were crotchless. Their view on the other hand - she looked round to find the others gapping too. Her breasts bulged, practically spilling from her black corset with red string that complimented the red streak in her hair.

“Dear Lord Ruby, are you here to hang out or apply for a job!” Trust Regina. Ruby just laughed as she scooted beside the older woman, offering her a sweet peck on the cheek. It wasn’t the first time Emma had noticed Ruby turn oddly sweet when dealing with Regina.

“Tell me I was right though?” Ruby raised her eyebrows up and down quickly whilst leaning further into Regina, demanding a response.

“Ugg fine, I will admit Ruby, this is… far more up market than the Rabbit Hole.” Ruby rolled her eyes.

“I will take it. Hey!” She exclaimed, noticing the shots. “Who ordered these?”

“Guilty,” said Emma, raising her hand as though she was in school.

“You, you ordered these… yes! I can’t tell you how long I’ve waited for someone like you to come into my life, honestly, had you not been in the equation as it was, I could never have seen myself managing to drag this lot here. It’d probably have had to be a dying wish or something.” Ruby thumbed one of the shots. “I take it there are two each!”

“Yep,” affirmed Emma as they began to pass them round.

“Oh no, I couldn’t possibly,” added Mary Margaret.

“Uh uh, no way Mary Margaret, if we have too, you have too,” insisted Regina. Mary Margaret looked to Belle thinking she’d be the only one who may support her.” Belle just shrugged as she picked up her first shot.

“Bottoms up!” Emma was surprised to hear an Australian accent.

“So, you have to confirm a rumour Regina,” said Ruby whilst ensuring she had the brunette’s attention. “Apparently it comes from the horse’s mouth, but just in case it’s been too far down the telephone wire, have you and the Mayor split?” Regina cleared her throat. She’d only really told Emma, but Leo had told his secretary, Anna. She knew exactly why he had too. It would mean he wouldn’t have to tell anyone else. It would have been like her telling Mary Margaret, except she’d spent the latter half of the week avoiding everyone. He just let the grapevine do the work.

“Yes, we’ve split Ruby.” No one said anything, so she looked around. Emma looked annoyingly condoling and the others were waiting for her to continue with bated breath. She huffed.

“I’m afraid there’s nothing interesting about it.” Emma tried not giving anything away in her expression or mannerisms as to how blasé her friend was treating the last few weeks of her life, but she also understood that this was the last thing she would want to talk about right now. It also occurred to her how tipsy she was already feeling. She was definitely going to have some water next.

“Regina, you’ve been together for what, nearly twenty years, there has to have been something?” Mary Margaret was terribly nosy.

“It’s been seventeen, but no, we just… it was mutual, whilst we are friends, it’s not as though we’ve ever truly loved one other. It was more of an... amicable business deal than anything else, you know that.” There were a few more moments of silence accompanied by slanting, questioning gazes.

“Oh my God! Regina, have you met someone else!” Asked Ruby, trying to read between the lines.

“What… no.” She looked to Emma as she said that and it pained them both how feeble her no sounded.

“You have!” Said Belle, totally hearing her wobble. Regina began to feel flustered and a bit trapped. Why she hadn’t anticipated this from them she had no idea.

“I haven’t okay! Can… can we just drop this? I do NOT want to talk about it!” She stood up, not a one of them said anything, knowing full well she meant business. Regina refused to look at Emma again, not wanting to see any ounce of sympathy, or worse. Fortunately, they were all saved by the sound of the PA system beginning to blare. The music switched and turned up, and a man in a top hat wearing a waistcoat and monocle took centre stage. Regina sat back down from her little outburst and Emma placed her hand on her thigh under the table. Regina placed hers on top in acknowledgment.

As the evening progressed they were all impressed to see this was not just a pole dancing or lap dancing club, it was far more dramatic. Emma had noted a total of seven dancers in tonight’s performance. They seemed to be telling a story that started as a meeting between folk, to falling in love and then ended in a night of passion, all told through the medium of dance. There were elements of ballroom and Latin as well as aerobatics and pole dancing. It ranged from beautiful and artistic to very sultry and at the end definitely crossed the line of what some would view as suggestive.

There were four woman and three men. The last scene – if you were meant to read it the way Emma had – involved two women coming together after having been kept apart for so long, though the reasons were your own to elude too. The red head in green lingerie straddled the pole and began to rub against it whilst the other one watched on as they began their scene. Emma felt herself begin to throb. She still had her hand on Regina’s thigh and began to rub in time with the woman now thrusting on the pole. She risked a glance at Regina, who was also transfixed. She could tell their breathing was mirroring one another’s and both were containing their desperate want to grind. Regina slowly began to roll her hips and Emma wondered if she’d started pooling too, God how she wished she was alone with her right now. She turned her attention back to the stage as the brunette woman had now pinned the other against the pole and was grinding over and around her. Emma risked it and slipped her hand higher until it slipped neatly between Regina’s legs.

Emma was extremely slow and cautious, ensuring Regina was not unhappy with that she was doing. The second she was uncomfortable, she would pull back. Regina let out a small gasp as she realised what Emma was doing and turned to look at her. She smiled and Emma knew instantly Regina was okay, more than okay.  

It surprised the blonde as to how wet the brunette was. Emma began slowly massaging her nub. Both women instinctively leant forward, thankful the others were still transfixed by the entertainment. Regina placed her head in her hands desperately trying to stay focused on the entertainment ahead, but gradually found it harder and harder as she felt herself begin to swell. She now needed to concentrate on not letting out a moan, or worse. Emma could feel her tensing and throbbing. She had slid her panties to the side and was using the ends of her fingers to slowly pump in and out of the entrance with her thumb still rubbing swollen nub. She could now feel Regina struggling to take a regular breath, until, suddenly; a hand came to join hers. It quickly removed her hand, placing it on her own lap.

“Ms Swan, I do not wish to look as though I cannot contain myself in front of Mary Margaret, whose eyes can’t help but roam.” Emma snickered at the thought. “If you so wish though, be my guest,” she added as she playfully rubbed Emma’s own fingers against her folds, only causing Emma to snicker more. They were saved, again, but this time by the end of the entertainment. It was now 9:30pm and the routines were scheduled for an hour after the previous one finished to enable the dancer’s sufficient rest, though Ruby had decided it was time they all hit the dance floor anyway.

They moved to a booth adjacent to the dance floor. Ruby didn’t even bother taking a seat, instead she found a young man who was more than willing to allow her to thrust her arse into his pelvis as she doubled over, happily allowing him to grope and spank her.

Emma leant into Regina, the only way she could make out anything anyone said to her now, was if they directly spoke into one of her ears and she had to plug the other with her finger, it was only thanks to Emma's constant presence that she didn't feel so isolated. “I can’t figure it out. Is Ruby into men or women?”

“I don’t think she has any real preferences," Regina offered. "I’d say she’s just into humans.” She added with a shrug. Emma leant in again.

“I take it Mary Margaret and Belle are straight?”

“I don’t like to assume, but if ever I were going too, then that would be my guess. They are both married to men, but that doesn't necessarily mean they are completely straight.” They both looked to Mary Margaret who seemed completely out of her element. She was chewing her nails and nervously watching Ruby dance. Belle, however, seemed to be taking everything in her stride, to the point she grabbed Mary Margaret’s hand and pulled her onto the dance floor. The difference between Ruby's and these women's dancing was marked. Mary Margaret and Belle flipped between dancing as though they were at a medieval ball, twirling each other around, and dancing like two awkward dads who knew little more than to move their hips from side to side and bob their hands. Ruby and her new fella were extremely ‘handsy’ now and probably needed to retire to a room somewhere.

“Come on,” insisted Emma as she took Regina by the hand and led her to the floor. Though it wasn’t quite a slow dance, there was no way Emma could pass up being as close to Regina as possible when she could get away with it. She slid her hands to her hips and they began swirling harmoniously. They remained on the dance floor for a very long time. Mary Margaret and Belle had returned to their seats after acquiring another round of drinks and shots, Emma assumed Belle must have persuaded her somehow.

It was clear after another few shots that Mary Margaret was very tipsy, at best. It was now her turn to drag Belle to the dance floor, but she didn’t stop there. She bee-lined straight to the poles and immediately began spinning around one. Belle and a few onlookers were now watching her. Emma and Regina followed Ruby hand in hand, just to keep an eye on things. She certainly wasn’t a natural, but fair play to her; she was giving her all as she tried to do a few pirouettes and spins. Much to Emma’s relief, everyone was seeing the fun in it; she’d garnered a few harmless wolf whistles, mainly from Ruby, and a few merrily drunk men.

Looking at how tired Mary Margaret and Belle now appeared as they returned to their booth, Emma didn’t think it would be long before they called it a night, though she wasn't quite so ready yet. She turned around and thrust her arse into Regina’s pelvis as the song sped up and the two women were now back in sync as Regina placed her hands on Emma’s hips. It wasn’t long before Regina was startled as someone appeared to join them, placing their hands on her hips from behind, but a quick glance settled her racing heart when she saw it was only Ruby. Ruby had no reservations whatsoever, and clearly fewer limits or boundaries than even she realised. Ruby lent into her ear. “Don’t tell me you are into women,” she whispered as she gave her arse a playful slap. Regina threw her head back in laughter, refusing to give into the younger brunette’s taunt and definitely not allowing time for speculation. After a little while, Ruby left them to it with a wink to both as she went to join the others for a much needed break. She’d been dancing for nearly an hour straight. She sat, for once extremely grateful for the pitcher of water they shared. Belle and Mary Margaret were now contentedly chatting amongst themselves and watching the dancers have fun.

“So what’s going on between Regina and Emma?” Ruby shot out. They both turned their heads to her.

“What do you mean?” Said Mary Margaret who looking appalled. Ruby rolled her eyes.

“Oh come on, they can’t keep their hands of each other and you must see the way they look at one another?”

“I think Emma’s just a sweet friend and looking out for Regina, I mean, this is probably quiet disorientating for her. I think she’s doing great. Anyway, you were all over everyone too and you were with Regina, she was just as happy to have you, umm, touch her.” Belle guffawed at Mary Margaret's coyness.

“You really think that’s all it is?” Ruby asked again with one eyebrow raised.

“I think that it’s none of our business and she’s just split up from her husband, maybe she’s letting off some steam. Either way, don’t go starting rumours, Emma’s married.” Whilst Mary Margaret was one for a good gossip, she liked her information to be solid.

“Oh don’t worry Mary Margaret, I’m not that mean; I still think there’s more to this though.” Ruby proclaimed before talking a swig.

Emma and Regina were still hard at it on the dance floor and had resumed their grinding. It wasn’t long before another set of hands made their way around Regina’s waist, dangerously close to her breasts. At first she assumed it was Ruby and playfully began wiggling and mirroring the moves on Emma. It wasn’t until she felt a stiff member press itself between her buttocks that she realised it wasn’t Ruby as the hands began to wander higher, now cupping the bottom of her breasts. She began to panic and grasped Emma’s arms. She hated the way she now froze at the touch of a man; she never thought she’d be this pathetic. She’d always imagined she’d fight or at the least give a shove and a mouthful. Maybe she would have – before. Emma instantly felt Regina tense behind and spun around to see what was happening. Without thinking, she dug her nails into the wrists belonging to the hands that were now massaging Regina’s breasts. The man stepped back and cried out. “Bitch!” As he sucked on an area her nails had penetrated. Emma gently spun Regina and placed a protective arm around her waist, the others were already by their side.

“What the fuck!” Said Ruby, who was not too afraid to get in his face. The man seemed to have composed himself now and stepped back, raising his hands in submission at the sight of the line of women that now stood before him as August and Leroy both arrived to see what all the commotion was about.

“What’s going on here?” Asked Leroy, surprisingly authoritatively as he pulled what appeared to be a baton from his waist and flicked it to length.

“Hey, it was just a misunderstanding,” said the guy.

“No! A misunderstanding is bumping into someone in Walmart.” Mary Margaret chipped in. Ruby had never seen her so furious looking. “THAT was sexual assault!” Emma led Regina to the restroom as she felt the woman begin to tremble in her arms.

“Who are you and what are you doing here?” Asked August, having seen the middle-aged, ruggedly handsome man around several times over the few months since the establishment opened, though he never ordered anything or spoke to anyone that he could see.

“I’m Robin and this..." he gestured around, "...is my Club.” He said with a mildly, cocky expression directed to his employees. August squared up to him.

“I don’t give a shit who you are. Don’t think you can come into our town and assault our women.” Robin’s eye’s narrowed; clearly not expecting this insubordination. He was clearly used to people shrinking away.

“As I said, it was a misunderstanding. As far as I could see everyone was dancing with everyone else, I was merely joining in.”

“No, these friends, who trust one other, were merely having a good time with one another... I saw the same things you did.”

“Again, I apologise, it was a misunderstanding. Now, unless the lady plans to inform Sheriff Jones and press charges, you will excuse me.”

“You know the Sheriff?” Mary Margaret found that hard to believe since he’d only been on the job a week.

“I’ve introduced myself. I’ve an exclusive club, in a small town. I acquainted myself as soon as he was appointed. Now, bartender...” he mockingly aimed at August, “…do offer this group of women a free drink and, as I said, feel free to phone the Sheriff. I’m sure this can be sorted, amicably, should she bother to take it further.” He abruptly turned and left through the door marked ‘appointment only.’

With that said and done, Ruby and Belle returned to their booth and Mary Margaret said she’d check on the others so as not to overwhelm Regina. She entered the restroom to find them embraced in a tight hug. She had to admit they did seem odd together for friends who’d only known each other for a few weeks; it was like they were long lost sisters or something. She could see Regina’s face in the mirror and that she’d been crying. She was now resting into Emma’s neck with her eyes closed. She mouthed, ‘is everything okay?’ to Emma who nodded and gave a reassuring look, letting her know she had this. She then quietly whispered that he’d gone to Emma knowing Regina wouldn’t be able to hear. Satisfied enough for now, Mary Margaret returned to the others.

Emma pulled Regina away and made her look up. “Hey, talk to me, please, I don’t like how you always freeze and then try and forget about these… ‘encounters’. Boy did she feel foolish using that word.

“I don’t know, I feel pathetic.” Emma almost interrupted, but didn’t want to stop her from sharing. “The first time, I… I fought back. The second time I tried to talk him out of it and when he became forceful I, I just froze until it was too late and he had me trapped. God! If I hadn’t frozen I think I had a chance to get away, but my brain just…” Emma continued to give her space as she saw her struggling to process her words, but none came.

“What happened just then? I mean, I turned to see him… groping you, but you were already frozen.”

“It was my fault,” she said as tears fell again. “I thought it was Ruby and just carried on. Hell, I even used it as an excuse to touch you. It wasn’t until I felt his… his penis between my…” she indicated to her arse “… that I realised it wasn’t her and froze.” Emma placed her hands to her shoulders, squaring her up.

“Listen, nothing about what just happened was pathetic okay. It was a perfectly normal reaction and secondly, it was not your fault. He wasn’t invited and you didn’t ask for that. He obviously hadn’t come over to harmlessly dance either.” Regina nodded and they hugged for a few minutes before something seemed to shift. She pulled away, turned to the mirror and began to fix her makeup. Emma watched on, partially admiring the shift and partially concerned as Regina turned and took her hand.

“Let’s go home?” Suggested Emma.

“Soon, I want to finish dancing first.”

“What! You want to go back out there?”

“If you fall of a horse, you have to get back on. I’m not leaving here like this.” Emma bit her tongue not wanting to argue. She didn’t feel it was quite the same thing, but she got the sentiment and wanted to let Regina lead.

The others weren’t surprised to see the women leave the restroom, but they were surprised to see them head straight to the dance floor, though their dancing was nothing as it had been before, they slowly swayed together instead.

“What are they doing?” Asked Mary Margaret.“

I know,” said Belle simply. “Come on, let’s join them.” With that said, the three women joined their friends in solidarity and defiance, encircling them as if to say; come near us and God help you.

The taxi ride back home was fairly quiet and they’d sobered up quite a bit in the last hour. Regina snuggled into Emma who had her arm wrapped around her. She hadn't let her go all night.

“Do you want to stay at mine?” Emma studied her from the corner of her eye. The big brown orbs looking up at her were practically pleading.

“If you want? It’s 1am, I’m pretty sure both the guys will be long out of it.” Emma reasoned and Regina nodded satisfactorily, sniffing in the comfort that this woman had provided her all night as she lowered her head to her bosom as the taxi pulled into the driveway.

It didn’t take the women very long to enter the bedroom, Regina went straight to the bathroom as Emma began throwing the make-up that was still strewn around in various bags and placing them on the dresser. She figured Regina would probably kill her later; it wouldn’t even occur to her that these things may need to be ordered or may have specific places, but she didn’t care, she thought it would be far more irritating to grapple around in the dark, whilst desperately needing a pee and having to step on all that shit. That was when she realised just how sober she was, sober and getting older, and dare she think it, almost mature. She heard the door squeak open as Regina stepped through dressed in grey, silken pyjamas. She presumed she kept a supply of nightwear somewhere in there.

“Help yourself to Pyjamas if you wish,” offered Regina, gesturing to the open door. The older woman then settled on top of the bed before her eyes narrowed at the sight of her makeup bags and boxes placed haphazardly on the dresser. It took a lot for her to fight the urge to sort through them.

It wasn't long before Emma emerged in a pair of black, silken Pyjamas. Her hair tousled elegantly and she’d washed her face too. Whilst the sight of Emma with make-up was beautiful, without it she was breath-taking. Regina wondered for a moment if she’d always been a lesbian. Perhaps that was why she struggled to find any of her mother’s suggestions amenable. If she thought about it, most women would surely have been happy with any number of them. She threw the thought away, not really caring either way as Emma settled beside her.

The two women lay on their sides with their heads in their hands, staring at one another for a moment before Regina placed her arm on Emma’s shoulder and slowly stroked it down her arm, before flopping it onto her waist and then down and around her buttocks, before it finally came to a rest on her hip.

“Regina, what are you doing?” Emma was met with another brow furrow.

“What do you mean?” Enquired Regina, before leaning in to kiss the blonde. Emma cautiously moved back.

“What’s wrong?” Asked Regina, not overly offended, more perplexed. Emma sat up, taking Regina's hands in hers.

“Nothing, I just... I’m not sure we should do this tonight?”

“You don’t want me?” Now she was verging on being offended, possibly insecure.

“Are you kidding!? No, that’s not it Regina. I just, I think you should take some time…” Regina grinned.

“You mean, not just jump back on the horse?”

“Yeah, I… I guess…” Regina leaned in and kissed her again, this time with unrivalled passion. Emma moaned and tensed as Regina licked her lips to wet them and gain entry. Their tongues battled for a few moments as their breaths became more staccato. After a few moments, and because it was needed, Emma pulled back again.

“Regina… I…I don’t want to do this if you don’t want it for the right reasons.” Emma gasped out whilst trying to regain her breath.

“Oh God Emma, I just want you, you are not a horse, there are no other reasons.” Emma could sense her longing as Regina leaned into her releasing a frustrated groan. She  watched as her dark silky hair bounced over her shoulders and she caught a whiff of its coconut scent as a shiver went down her spine. She felt herself begin to leak. If Regina was sure, there was no way she was going to deny her as she felt her core begin to warm up.

“Okay, ground rules then. When we were in the living room that time, you panicked. I need to know why and what you… what you don’t want?”

“Just… just don’t pin me down or trap me.” Emma nodded, pushing aside the sick feeling that rose at the thought of someone hurting this amazing woman. Luckily, her lust began to override those thoughts as Regina began to rock and play with her lapels suggestively whilst biting her lip.

“Okay, if you get uncomfortable at all, you are not battling through, just tell me to stop, promise?” Before Regina could barely nod her acknowledgment she threw Emma to the bed and began unbuttoning her top. She stopped suddenly at the sight of Emma’s bare chest, taking everything in and letting out a guttural moan. 

Emma gently removed Regina’s top and couldn’t resist a small, shuddered gasp. She ignored the fading bruises on her arms, having already braced herself, knowing they were there; she was pleased to note they were very pale now. The gasp was solely for the full breasts that now wobbled before her perfectly as Emma slowly rocked on the bed; purposely making them jiggle and gasping at the sight of them wobble again. She took in the beauty before her as electricity shot through her core. Her nipples were darker and slightly larger than Emma’s, dang she was perfect. Emma slowly bought both hands to Regina’s breasts, fully aware of what happened earlier tonight. She kept an eye directly on Regina’s looking for any hint of discontent as she slowly cupped and began needing, satisfied she saw no distress.

It took a while, but Regina began to relax and they explored one another with gentle vigour.  Emma eventually moved to collapse beside her for a good few minutes of needed rest.

“You. Are. Amazing!” Emma eventually whispered to Regina, who rolled over, placing her hand to Emma’s face.

“I don't deserve you.” Regina replied, her eyes glistening with untold joy and contentment.

"That makes two of us." They smiled at one another through eyes alone before Emma started to giggle.

“What!” Uttered Regina, as she whacked Emma with a pillow.

“I really hope Leo is a deep sleeper.” Emma voiced, causing Regina to snicker. Their simultaneous thoughts were that the other was so adorable.

“Don’t worry, he sleeps like the dead.” It was moments such as this, when you are in your most vulnerable state, that time seems to stand still, and for both women, right now, it did. The universe never seemed so small and contained, trapped within the soul of the person lain bare before them. Their eyes were the window and their flesh the vessel. For the first time in their lives, both women knew what it meant to belong to another in a true and wholesome way. Neither felt like they could possibly breathe for another human before, but here they were, staring into the face of the person that somehow made them whole.

After a while, their weary bodies caught up with them and both women puffed their pillows. Still no words were needed as they snuggled under the quilt together, needing to replace their slowly decreasing body heat. Emma naturally became the big spoon. After the events of that evening, she didn’t think she’d ever allow Regina to be the big spoon. Never again would she allow someone to violate the woman that had taught her what it meant to be loved in such a way that pierced her heart and made it ache with such longing.

Chapter Text

Emma and Regina descended the stairs of the White mansion as though they were teenagers who’d just had a sleepover, laughing and reminiscing on the lighter elements of the previous evening. As they strode towards the kitchen they were stopped in their tracks by an enquiring call.

“Sounds like you two had a fun night?” The two women exchanged a glance before Emma gave Regina’s hand a gentle squeeze and they headed towards the sound, hoping to find the body it came from in a pleasant mood.

“Leopold, good morning,” sang Regina, less formally than she intended. He merely gave a smirk back.

“Relax Regina, it’s okay. I’m happy for you, honestly. I’d say I’m surprised, but if we’re being truly honest with one another, we’d both married an image of a person, the very images that weren’t of our own making.” He looked into her eyes with a depth of honesty he’d never shown before. “I’m really happy for you, honestly.”

She looked into his eyes as a tear slid down her face, she saw little but turmoil in his depths. It was almost overwhelming.

“Wow, you have been doing some soul searching.” She finally stated, shifting her feet whilst feeling rather awkward, torn between wanting to comfort him and wanting to cry. When all else fails, a bit of sarcasm usually wins out.

“Yeah, well, it looks like you’re also discovering who you truly are; you’ve a bit of a head start on me.” He gazed into his empty coffee cup. It wasn’t hard to consider what could be going through his head. “The good news is I can tell you who I don’t want to be, so I suppose I have made a bit of a start as well.” That was it, she caved and knelt before him and took his hand.

“Leopold, you are a good man and you will always be a good friend… if that’s something you want of course...” He smirked slightly, nodding agreeably, though he looked bone weary. “I can’t apologise for the way things have turned out, I probably should, but I can’t. I want nothing more than for you to feel free too.”

“Is that what you feel, free?”  

“It is, but I’m very fortunate, fate seems to have thrown me a bone for once. I won’t abandon you to this, I promise." With that he planted his hand on hers and offered her an appreciative smile.

“Another coffee?” 

“Please.” He responded whilst handing over his cup as Regina turned to leave. “Emma, may I have a quick word.” She rocked back on her heels with her hands in her back pockets of the jeans she’d borrowed from Regina for a few moments as she slowly responded.

“Sure.” She slowly scooted over wondering what on earth this man could want from her. He nodded to the seat next to him and she slowly sat, perching herself as close to the edge as she could possibly get.

“Relax, I’m not going to hurt you. I… I just wanted to ask you something.” As he looked into her eyes she saw for the first time a genuine, almost gentile man. “Do you love her?” Emma felt her insides twist at that very word. She was sure she did, but it was such a strong word, fortunately, she had Henry and knew what at least one form of love felt like. She ended up having to ask herself some different questions to truly answer, such as, how she felt when she saw the other women distressed, what would she do if she suddenly would never got to see her again and how she felt when they touched, or she watched her smile and laugh….

“Yes, I do, I absolutely do.” That was all he needed and they both visibly relaxed.

“Good, now to other business. This husband of yours…” She sunk a bit in the chair at the reminder of Killian, his behaviour, her infidelity – this was a mess. “Now don’t worry, I won’t be telling him anything, though I don’t agree with the morality of what you are doing, there are bigger things at play here.” Her interest instantly peeked, and she was grateful for the change of subject.

“My… Regina has filled me in on your predicament and his, side job, for want of a better word. I’m  looking into what I can but with him being the Sheriff, he seems to be fairly adept at what he does, it’s early days though and until a few shipments come in I’ve nothing to truly look through yet. I think I may have to acquire more specialist help too, but I will not let this town fall into the hands of criminals. Anything you can tell me that you think will help, please, please do so. I want him gone and based on what Regina has said, I’m pretty sure you do to.” She nodded and played with her fingers for a few moments.

“What do you know of the new club that’s opened up?” She asked, something in her gut didn’t sit right.

“Oh, that thing. I went for an ‘afternoon showing’ a month or so ago, not long after it opened. Had a meeting with the owner. I can’t for the life of me understand why they’ve opened here. Seems as though it would be better suited in Vegas, or at least a major city.”

“Hmm. We met him last night as well, let’s just say we weren’t impressed in the slightest. Mary Margaret told me that he already knew the new Sheriff, which I thought odd considering we’ve not even been here for two weeks.  I think they know each other and are both a part of something larger, it’s the only thing that makes sense. I also noticed that the club had items for sale that my husband ‘acquires’. I think they are at the very least in business together. Depending on how big and deep this thing goes, it may explain why the club is here. If you have a way of investigating people, I would check on Killian, this Robin bloke and a guy called Smee, though we don’t know his surname or full name, but Regina has a picture of him. I also took some photos of the garage where he is currently keeping stock. I tried to get as many labels and product codes as possible when I took them.” Leopold looked impressed.

“I must say, your initiative is impressive.” Emma blushed.

“It was more Regina’s, but we worked together.”

“Oh?”

“Hmm, she distracted Smee so I could get the photos. It was her idea in the first place.” He wasn’t as impressed by this little revelation.

“That sounds like something Regina would do.” He sighed and thought for a few moments. “Look, I don’t want either of you doing anything too risky. Sure, keep your eyes and ears alert, but don’t go out of your way and risk getting caught or worse.” He quietened his voice, even though it was necessary, it was more out of habit.

“Listen, my wife…” He caught himself and let out a sad laugh. “That is going to take some getting used to.” He internally berated himself.  “She has a heart of gold and will do anything for anyone, but I also think she sometimes forgets how vulnerable her current situation can make her, especially when she’s alone or ‘cavorting with criminals’. Do you understand?” He saw the cogs in Emma’s mind considering all possibilities.

“Look, please don’t tell her I told you this, and I hate the fact that a large part of this was my fault, but I came home the other night to find her frozen in fear in her chair. She’d managed to wind herself up somehow. I helped her upstairs and that was when I ordered the alarm to be delivered the next day. If she’s concentrating on something trying to hear, for example, listening to someone talk, she oblivious to anything else. She wouldn’t have a clue what was going on behind her.” Emma’s gut wrenched. She could picture Regina sat there like a small, frightened child and she instantly knew that she was the one who placed that idea into her head. “I think she’s only just realising how much her hearing is now starting to affect her and it’s definitely gotten worse these last few months.”

“That had crossed my mind, but I didn’t really think how awkward it could be in certain situations. I will try and keep her away from this as much as possible, but equally, I can’t lock her in a room.” Leopold laughed.

“No, she can be extremely stubborn, I guess the whole point of this conversation is to ask you to look out for her. We may have a complicated relationship that I horrendously shattered, but it doesn’t mean I don’t care about her.” Emma now understood the true point of this conversation.

“I will always look out for her. I promise.” Their attention was stolen as they heard a crash and clattering from the kitchen. Both quickly ran out.

“Regina,” Emma said whilst slowly opening the door. The coffee pot had fallen and smashed all over the floor Regina was stood staring out of the window, phone in hand. She was clearly filming something and hadn’t heard them approach at all.

Emma carefully approached, not wanting to spook her as Leopold began to clear up the mess.

“Hey.” Emma, said touching her arm to ensure she knew of her arrival. “Are you okay?”

“Look.” Was all Regina said. Emma followed her gaze to see Robin and Killian standing outside the garage with Smee, clearly discussing something important.

“Well, that confirms that theory then.” She placed her hand on Regina’s shoulder. “Come on, you have enough to prove a connection, you don’t want to get caught.” Regina stopped filming and turned to see Leopold on his hands and knees with a dustpan and brush.

“I’m sorry,” she said, “I was surprised when I saw them and dropped the pot. It’s my mess, let me clean it up.”

“No, you two go on.” Said Leopold, looking up. “I’m down here now and don’t worry about it. I’ll clean it up. Just don’t you two go doing anything silly. I will find out what I can about these three and the club. Please don’t get too involved and don’t approach them about any of this. Please!” Regina’s heart clenched at the care he was showing.  They nodded and Regina led Emma out.

Regina and Emma had decided to go to the diner for lunch as Emma had to collect Henry from Granny’s anyway. They had both had a fantastic time playing old Sega Megadrive games and watching Disney films. Emma was a bit shocked to find out he’d nearly stayed up to midnight though. It turned out Granny was a late sleeper, late riser now she was no longer doing the morning shift at the diner. They also hoped going to the diner would give Killian a chance to conclude his dealings.

They hadn’t long started eating when the doorbell rang. Regina always sat facing the door so she could see what was going on. She nudged Emma’s hand. Emma groaned as she saw who had walked in, Killian and Robin.  Killian made eye contact and Emma saw nothing but a deep-seated coldness emanating from him. The second he turned his attention to Robin; he reanimated and found his fondness.

“Robin, my I introduce my wife, Emma. This is her son Henry and our neighbour, Regina, she is the Mayor’s wife, or was, if the rumours are anything to go by.”  Robin smiled at the two women.

“It’s a pleasure to properly meet you. As it happens, I already met these two at my club last night. They seemed to be having quite the ‘girls night’ out. I am sorry again for our little, misunderstanding.” He spoke directly to Regina, who wasn’t quite sure what to say in such circumstances, especially considering the four of them and their ‘unique’ relationships. “I would very much like to make it up to you. Perhaps we could do dinner sometime?” Regina was clearly struggling with what to say.

“That sounds like a wonderful idea.” Piped up Killian, before she could even formulate a response. “Robin here maybe just what you need to spice your life back up. How about we go on a double date?”

“Killian you can’t just accept this for her.” Emma tried, almost instantly being cut off.

“Nonsense, it’ll be fun. Won’t it Robin, Regina?”  Regina began to speak, but was cut off before even a consonant escaped.

“I think that’s a wonderful idea.” Robin agreed instantly.

“How about tonight? We can go to the little Italian, what was it called, Tony’s?” Queried Killian.

“Yes, it’s got good reviews.” Robin noted as Emma tried to open her mouth.

“Hmm, I can bring the ladies, I will even be a gentleman and be the designated driver. Shall we say 7?”

“Perfect. Anyway, I must go, I’ve a lot of work to do if I’m not going to be in office tonight.” He gently picked up Regina’s hand and kissed it lightly. “See you tonight, M’lady.” He and Killian instantly turned and departed with haste.

“Why do I feel like we’ve just been set up?” Queried Emma who looked to Regina who was merely sat, shell-shocked.

“What am I going to do tonight?” Henry looked to his Ma.

“Umm.” She turned back to Regina. “Regina, we aren’t going. You do not need to do this and they can’t make you, this is ridiculous. I will just tell Killian you weren’t available tonight and had prior plans, you just never got a chance to say. I can’t believe they just did that.” Emma was still dumbfounded.

“Hey guys, did I just hear that right?” Because of course Ruby was eavesdropping. “Did they just railroad you into a double date tonight?”

“We aren’t going.” Said Emma, defiantly.

“Maybe we should.” Came the small, unsure voice from Regina.

“What you can’t be serious! Regina, there’s no way.”

“No, wait. It could prove useful.” Regina eyed Emma in such a way to ensure she knew what she was alluding too. "Also, if that was intentional, it will probably prove far more ‘difficult’ in the long run. It’s just one night and we can all part amicably afterwards. We don’t need any ‘unnecessary’ hassle, Emma.” Emma knew exactly what Regina meant, she didn’t want things to become even more awkward between her and Killian, not when he was behaving so unpredictably. Emma sighed.

“Fine, but if it becomes even remotely awkward, we are leaving. Okay?” Regina acquiesced to that.

“So that leads me back to my original question. What am I going to do?” Henry Whined.

“If you two are determined to do this, I can come over and watch Henry.”  Emma looked to Henry who beamed. There was no-way he didn’t have a little crush on her.

“If you’re sure that’s not a problem, I will owe you massively Rubes.”

“Hey, it’s no problem at all, we’ll have great fun, won’t we kid?” Henry grinned the biggest grin he could muster. As Regina and Emma sat there quietly contemplating what had just happened.

Chapter Text

“You have to be kidding? You can’t be serious? Regina!” Leopold ran up the stairs after she’d casually informed him that she and Emma have somehow wound up going to dinner tonight with Killian and Robin. He chased her to her bedroom, but made a point of standing by the door only.

“It’s only dinner and…” she deflated, “who knows; maybe we’ll find out something useful.” Regina threw several items of clothing onto the bed. She wanted to look nice, but not too nice. It was proving more difficult to decide than normal. In the end she opted for a red, slim line dress that ended mid-thigh and wasn’t to revealing.

“And you don’t think this seems at all odd? Accosting you both in the diner and insisting you go out with them? Do you think they saw you filming?” Regina replayed the moment in her head.

“No, there’s no way, I had eyes on them the whole time, and they didn’t glance my way. I didn’t get more than about five seconds of recording either.” She took out her phone to replay the video. It convinced her she was right.

“How did they know you’d be at Granny’s.” He speculated.

“What is this, Twenty Questions? I don’t know Leo; they may have followed us when we left here and Killian knew Emma would be picking up Henry.”

“I don’t know, I just think this is all very odd. I’m thinking I might pay for David and Mary Margaret to have a meal there too, just to play it safe.”

“Oh come off it, David works under him, it will be painfully obvious.”

“Okay, leave it with me, I will think of something else, but I’m not letting you go without some kind of insurance policy.”

Two hours later the house began to glow as the doorbell was pressed. Regina tentatively opened it to reveal Killian, who looked very smart in a tailored suit, something she’d not have pegged him for owning. “Emma’s in the car,” was all he said and he gestured for her to go first, opening the passenger side for her to get in. She noticed Emma sitting in the back, looking uncharacteristically nervous. She hoped everything was okay. She took out her phone.

Regina: Everything okay? Why aren’t you in the front? – R

Emma: I insisted you should sit there, I’m chivalrous like that. Just nervous I guess. The more I’ve been thinking, the more I feel this whole thing was planned out. I wonder just how long these guys have known each other? - E

…

…

Regina:  Let’s hope we get at least some answer’s tonight.

“You know, Regina… I’m sorry, can you hear me?” He turned to face her shouting a bit louder. Emma shrunk down in her seat wishing it would swallow her.

“Yes, Killian I can hear you; you are right next to me. What am I meant to know?” She was doing her best to keep her cool.

“Robin is a great catch. Now you are available, this maybe a really good opportunity for you, a little closer to your age too, ay?”

“Oh for Heaven’s sake Killian, what is wrong with you?” That was it; Emma was not quite as composed.

“Killian, I’m not even divorced yet, I do not want another relationship, certainly not yet. If this is the intention tonight you may as well take me home.” He threw his hands up off the steering wheel.

“Okay, okay I am sorry. Listen, I was just trying to plant a seed. This can be just a dinner, but it could be the start of something wonderful too, just keep your options open, that’s all I’m saying.” Regina took a deep breath and counted to ten.

“I appreciate that, but can we just get through this evening, please.”

Emma: I am so sorry! - E

Before Regina could even contemplate beginning to reply, Killian pulled the SUV into the parking lot.

Walking into Tony’s, it wasn’t hard to spot Robin. He’d sequestered one of the private booths towards the back, because of course he had. He stood as they approached, shook Killian’s hand and then proceeded to kiss Emma and Regina on the cheek before gesturing for them to enter the booth before Killian slipped in next to Emma and Robin, Regina. Both women exchanged a look; it was clear both felt slightly suffocated. Emma touched her foot to the side of Regina’s and gave a small, I am with you smile. Regina reciprocated.

“Look Regina, I want to start by apologising for the other night.” Robin turned to Regina. I believe it was a huge misunderstanding, I didn’t realise you had hearing issues and that you couldn’t hear what I was saying to you. Had I known, there was no way I would have approached you the way I had. And if I am ever in the position again, I will be far more considerate, especially if I don’t know the woman’s circumstances. Anyway, I promise I am not a creep and apologise, profusely and hope to introduce myself properly to you.” Regina and Emma both considered his words for a moment. Regina felt a bit sick. When people addressed her that evening, they’d made sure they were close and near her ear. He’d been as close as you could get, had he really been talking to her, had she not heard a word? Emma’s mind was whizzing along similar lines. She wasn’t that far away from them and hadn’t heard a word. Was he trying to gaslight her? Regina found her courage.

“I’m afraid I didn’t hear a word, what was it you tried to say?” Emma was impressed, and intrigued as to how he’d play this. Though her head was slightly pounding, was the whole evening going to be like this? Right now, she’d settle for just learning everyone’s favourite colour.

“Ahem, well, it was a bit personal. Are you sure you want me to share?”

“Oh I’m sure.” He cricked his neck slightly, clearly thinking through his response as the waiter approached with a bottle of Chateau Lafite Rothschild that was worth more than an average person’s monthly wage.

“I hope you don’t mind, I took the opportunity to order this, entirely my treat, as is this evening, so please, don’t hold back, any of you.” What a blowhard, Emma thought as she sniffed the wine the waiter had just poured. She was back to full bodied, dry and something else in her evaluation, though she had to admit it was very pleasant.

“Much appreciated mate.” Killian added as he took as rather unsophisticated gulp. Regina instantly noted the slight grimace Robin made. Perhaps they weren’t as pally as she thought. Maybe she could use this to their advantage. She looked to Robin and offered a very thankful smile and small toast with her glass. His smile beamed in reciprocation as he also toasted, elegantly. It was clear he was far more cultured than Emma’s pirate, as Regina had now dubbed him.

“You were saying?” Regina Reminded.

“Okay,” Robin seemed to have relaxed after that little gesture.  He sighed and placed his glass down. “I may have sidled over to you because you were the most beautiful woman in the room, hell, in the state. I may then have been a bit to lewd and commented on certain parts of your body that were goddess-worthy, but I honestly thought you were responding to me well, until you clearly weren’t. I truly thought you could hear. I can assure you I’ve never crossed a boundary like that intentionally and will be more mindful in the future.” And then he went for the puppy dog eyes.

Regina considered his words, if he was being honest, it was at least flattering, she was not one to be offended by someone admiring her, life was too short and who honestly didn’t like the attention, but there was still something that kept her cautious. She truly couldn’t believe she’d missed that entire dialogue, though would she know if she had? Does she only think she ‘hears’ and ‘sees’ more than she does? Emma wanted to be livid, but merely found herself irritatingly agreeing with everything Robin had said, it was just the fact that he’d been the one to it that boiled her blood.

“Hmm.” Regina felt that’s all she could offer in return, keeping her cards close to her chest. “Well, I think the idea of a fresh start is probably a wise one.” As Regina offered the suggestion, Emma surreptitiously nudged her leg and Regina followed her gaze, having to avoid an eye roll. Settling down in the adjacent booth were none other than Belle and Rumple. She instantly knew the white household was footing that bill. It was then that the waiter approached Emma to take her order. Merely because they could, they ordered the most expensive of all their preferences.

“I’m curious,” Emma began, not long after the waiter left. “How long have you two known each other? It’s obvious it’s not been two weeks.” She didn’t want to mess around anymore and she could not stand the thought of listening to this guy simp over Regina any longer. The guys exchanged a quick glance.

“Actually we met in boarding school in England, so we have known each other for years; they used to call that twat Hook and me Hood,” Robin gest.

“As in Robin Hood?” Regina enquired.

“The very same.” He pretended to don a hat. Emma sniggered.

“So you guys are basically a pirate and a thief?” Emma felt Killian’s hand grip around her thigh which she was not expecting. Regina snorted.

“You could say that.” Robin added as though for good measure. “What can I say, we were mere children.”

“So what, you guys then happened to find one another again in one of the most non-existent towns in Maine USA?  That seems an unlikely coincidence?” Regina had seen Emma tense, though did not know the reason why. She looped her foot around the back of Emma’s, interlocking them, to remind her they were in this together.

“You’re right it isn’t. I own a vast nightclub empire and have not long opened my one here. When I learnt of the Sheriff’s position, I instantly thought of Killian, knowing he wasn’t too far away. That’s when I sent him the job specification. We’ve never fully lost touch you see, social media, it’s a wonderful thing.” Okay, so that wasn’t the worst answer in the world, it was probably also true, albeit merely a partial truth.

Conversation took a far more easy going tone after that. Killian seemed to relax as well and the man Emma had married made a small appearance. One thing was becoming clear over the course of the evening however, was that it didn’t appear to be Killian who was calling the shots. What was this real empire that Robin ran? Robin turned out to be well educated, yet overly confident and cocky. It was apparent he was used to getting what he wanted.

It was nearing the end of the evening and they were nearly finished consuming desert. It was then that Robin dared place his hand on Regina’s thigh. He turned to Regina and with a little squeeze asked the following: “I would very much like to see you again. I understand you are recently separated and I’m not looking for anything, merely friendship, for now at least.” Well she had to hand it to him, he was at least honest. Forward and full of himself, but honest. Regina made eye contact with Emma. Both women had kept their feet locked around one another the entire time.

“I wouldn’t like to commit to anything right now Robin, though I do appreciate the honestly of your intentions. I think I want to settle on my own for a while, and assimilate all the changes, but you have been a very gracious host tonight.” And there it was that flicker of something cold that glazed his eyes momentarily before he composed himself.

“Of course, I appreciate you’ve recently had to deal with massive changes. Would you permit me to drive you home?”

“That won’t be necessary.” Emma instantly insisted. “We live next door; it makes far more sense for us to take her. And with a fleeting look between ‘Hook’ and ‘Hood’ that seemed to speak volumes, Killian agreed to take Regina home, all leaving Robin to foot a bill of over a thousand dollars himself.

Chapter Text

Sunday morning began as one of the laziest day’s Emma had had for a while. She must have been so tired, even the birds didn’t wake her this morning. She awoke to a weight pressing down on her though, a physical one. Killian was sprawled on this front, his arm casually plopped over her chest, it was causing her ribs to ache now. She assumed it had been there for quite a while now as she peered over at him. He was drooling and snoring lightly. It was nothing like waking up with Regina.  She missed her soft skin, smell, how they fit together like a jigsaw. She wondered how long she could keep doing this. Regardless of how angelic, or not, Killian was, even if he was just using her, this was not fair on him.

She traipsed downstairs, desperate for her hit of caffeine. It was only as she neared the bottom that she could here shuffling coming from the living room. She went into the office – the nearest room – and picked up the first thing she could find - a letter opener. She rolled her eyes; who had a letter opener nowadays.

She slowly pushed the door, peering around the crack. “Henry!” She was now able to breathe out, much to her relief.

“Ma, what are you doing?” He was sat on the Sofa, watching something on the laptop.

“Umm, good question.” She pondered whilst looking between him and the letter opener. “Being overly paranoid I guess. What are you doing up so early on the weekend?

“Look, come see.” He gestured for her to come over. Her heart melted when she looked at the screen.

“Henry.” She sat down beside him and began to study the information.

“It’s from a woman who lives not too far from here, about an hour’s drive. She teaches sign language, these are the basics (he pointed to a sheet he had opened). She offers an online course and once a month she likes to meet up face to face for extra practice with as many of her students as possible so they can learn first-hand. It’s interesting, I was reading she mainly teaches people who can hear who want to learn for many different reasons. Sometimes they know someone who is deaf, or have a deaf child and sometimes they just want to learn another language.”

“Henry, this is very impressive and sweet, I’m just curious, why right now?” Henry sighed.

“I heard Killian talking to some people yesterday. Apparently, one of the guys he was with had said he liked Regina and tried to hit on her, but then he said she freaked out on him. I wasn’t really sure what they were talking about, but I think they were being rude. Then Killian told him she was really deaf. He seemed surprised. Killian then laughed and said it would be handy having a girlfriend or wife that was deaf, then he said that it was only a shame she wasn’t mute as well. I had to look that up. I thought it was mean, but they all laughed. Then he said something about how close you two were getting, but they started walking away then.” Emma was fuming. She knew guys liked to joke around, but she knew there was little humour in that. There was no way she wanted that man anywhere near Regina and Killian? She barely recognised him now.

“Why the sudden need to learn sign language then? I’m all for it, don’t get me wrong, and I was hoping you’d want to learn with us. But why now?”

“Killian mentioned that the Mayor had said she was getting worse and wondered if she even realised a lot of the time. Are they not together any more Ma? He said they were separated, does that mean they are not married anymore?” Emma scooted closer and placed her arm around him.

“Not necessarily, they are still married, but choosing not to be together, they will get divorced, but that takes time; when they’ve finished the divorce proceedings then they will no longer be married.”

“Oh, can you and Killian do that?” Emma thought about it, it was possible they could still get annulled, but Killian would probably make it too messy.

“Henry, please don’t go saying things like this, I don’t want him to know I’m not happy right now. I need time to work out what I am going to do to get us out of this, do you understand?” He nodded, confirming he did. The mom guilt she felt for placing her son in this position was nearly crippling her.

“Anyway,” she drew the attention back to the screen. “What’s your game plan with this?”

“I think me, you and Regina should learn, I also want the kids in my class and the teachers in the school to learn, then they can teach the little ones. I think if they get someone who does speak it already, they can teach the little ones and help with everyone else learning. Then by the time they are in Mrs White’s class, they will have lots of ways to communicate.”

“Wow, you really have thought this through. I love the idea, though whether the school will be able to do that is another question. How about we start learning and put forward a proposal to Mary Margaret. Do you know what that means?” He shook his head.

“It means, we think about different ways that this could practically happen and in the cheapest way, then we go to her and suggest our ideas.”

“Yeah I like that, can we do these lessons then? Look, I’m already learning.” He tried his best effort at ‘Hello’, ‘how are you?’ and ‘thank you.’ She welled up, she couldn’t be prouder of her son  if she tried.

“I will speak to Regina about it. Maybe we can all start the lessons together. I know the only reason she hasn’t done so is because she would have no-one to talk to, so she didn’t see the point.” Henry’s eyes watered up.

“That is really sad.” Then he perked up in the way only a child truly can. “But she will now. Can I ask her tomorrow, in school, I want to show her this as well?” He opened a small folder of beginner signs that he was going to give her.

“Of course Kid, I will leave this to you. I’m sure she’ll appreciate it. I’m very proud of you Henry.”

Emma and Henry had eaten lunch together, Killian ate at his desk. It suited her at the time as she now finds even straightforward conversation with Killian awkward. She gets that he needs to provide for the family, but there really wasn’t much of a family life, this was turning out to be nothing like she’d she thought they had envisioned. She’d been so deep in thought whilst washing up that her fingers were now pruning.

“Hey.” Emma stood at the entrance to the study.  Killian looked up from his work.

“What do you want?” It was now Emma’s turn to narrow her eyes at him.

“Oh I don’t know, have a conversation with my husband and spend some time with him. I don’t understand this Killian. I get you are determined to provide all of this, which clearly involves working a lot, but…”

“But what!?” He was clearly stressed and Emma doubted it was from the Sheriff’s workload. She sighed and decided on a different tactic. What was the point of starting an argument and enduring his wrath.

“Is there anything I can help you with?” Killian stood from his desk, moved to its edge and beckoned her over. As soon as she arrived he embraced her, resting his chin on her head.

“I’m sorry love, there’s just a lot more going on than I imagined there would be. And I’ve the report from this first shipment to complete for the Mayor.”

“I take it the shipment was a larger one than you normally handle, can I help with the report?” He thought for a moment.

“Nah love, you just do something fun with Henry this afternoon. By the time I’ve explained it to you and helped you understand, I may as well have just done it myself.” Emma chose to ignore the lack of confidence he had in her. “Tell you what, take my card. Why don’t you get yourself a few new items of clothing, something business-like, just in case I need to entertain any one in that capacity.” He added with a wink. Emma stared at it jaw dropped before he turned her shoulder and gently pushed her towards the door. Shopping with Henry for clothing did not sound fun. Pressing the card to her lips, a plan began to hatch.

Emma: Are you busy? Have the afternoon to spend with Henry, wondered if you’d like to join us? - E

‘Please, please please!’ She knew it would take time to get a reply, even when she knew it had been read.

“Hey kid, what do you fancy doing this afternoon? I haven’t really planned anything, but I could do with going shopping.”

“Oh, I…” he looked sheepish. Emma suspiciously eyed him.

“What, everything okay?”

“I kind of told Nicholas I would join his World of Warcraft group. I was going to do that from two.”

“Oh, right, okay, that’s not a problem. I might go shopping or out with Regina or something. Will that be alright? Wait, you don’t have any homework to finish do you?” He shook his head. “I guess its fine then, but not too long okay. You don’t want to frazzle that great intellect of yours.”

“Mom, gameplay doesn’t…”

“Woah, relax kid, I’m just joking, Kinda. As long as it doesn’t consume your life to much I’m good with it okay?”

“Thanks Ma.” He hugged her before going off to retrieve his laptop.

Emma checked her phone and beamed.

Regina: You know me and my riveting social life; it pretty much revolves around you now. I’m only cleaning which can wait. What’s the plan? – R

Emma didn’t bother replying; instead she grabbed her coat and headed out.

Regina was just finishing vacuuming when the house began to flash. She turned it off and placed it in the corner before slowly walking to the door, wondering who it could possibly be.

“Emma!” The sheer delight in Regina’s tone sent the blonde’s stomach a fluttering.

“Hi.” She mentally slapped her-self for sounding like a twelve year old with a crush; at least she hadn’t waved as well.

“Did you want to come in?”

“I can do, or we could go shopping?” She dangled her keys and the card in front of her face.

“Huh! Okay, I’m up for a shopping trip.” Regina turned to gather her coat and scarf from the cloak rack.

“Why did you say that as though a but was coming?” Regina sniggered.

“Oh nothing, I just never quite pegged you as a shopper.”

“You pegged right. I’m not really, but Killian thinks I should acquire some ‘business dinner worthy’ attire. Honestly, it’s more the sort of thing you wear I guess.”

“Hmm, I suppose you should be grateful he’s not insisting on coming with you to pick out the clothing himself.” Emma hadn’t even thought of that, but stopped her thoughts from spiralling.

“Hey, I’ve an idea. Do you even own anything casual, I’m not talking house or gym clothes; I’m talking tatty jeans, tanks, leather jacket?”

“You mean your type of clothing Miss Swan?” Emma wiggled her eyebrows. Regina just groaned.

“Fine, I will choose a selection for you and you may choose a selection for me. How does that sound?” Emma actually squealed, grabbed her hand and dragged her to the car.

Storybrooke, being rather small, had a very limited variety of shops. There was only one high end tailor shop. The second they walked in, Emma could tell this was the only clothing shop Regina regularly frequented in this town. She even suspected most of her clothes came from elsewhere.

“Ah, Mrs White! Welcome, it’s been a while.”

“It has Stefan, but I am not here for myself, this beautiful young lady needs to be measured if you please.”

“Absolutely.”

“Wait! What? Measured!” Emma almost looked petrified.

“Emma, how on earth to you expect to buy a second skin-like suit if you don’t know your measurements.” Emma huffed.

“How do you know I don’t know my measurements already?” Regina raised her eyebrow.

“Fine!” Emma deadpanned.

Twenty minutes later and Regina had picked out five different suits in Emma’s size of varying colours. Emma was like petulant child trying on the different suits. One thing was decided by suit three. Trousers were far more flattering on her than the skirts. It was suit four that really caught Regina’s attention however. She gasped as Emma opened the curtain. It was a simple, three piece, extremely figure hugging black number with velvet lapels, cuffs and some small white accents.

Emma blushed as Regina gawped.

“I take it you like?” Regina’s eyes were glistening as they made contact with Emma’s.

“Emma, you look stunning.” And she did, the suit accentuated her curves perfectly. Her waist looked tiny and just the right amount of cleavage was on show. Regina had a quick look around before pushing her back into the changing room and attacking her lips. Emma moaned at the welcome assault.  Regina felt the curve of her waist as she slid down her hands down the fabric, before sliding them over her backside. After a few moments, she pulled back to breathe.

“I think I may like shopping more than I used too.” Emma confessed as she pulled Regina back into her.

There were a few more shops that catered to Emma’s taste, but Regina refused to buy anything from the one the kids favoured, declaring she would not go around dressed the same as her students.

Emma found what appeared to be a clothing-come-outdoor type store and dragged Regina in.  It appeared Regina had no idea what size she was in normal clothing; Emma guessed she was around a four.  After stuffing her in a changing room and telling her to wait, Emma dashed around picking up items she merely wanted to see her in, just for kicks, she was sure they’d all look stunning on her anyway, but she wanted relaxed and casual.

After trying on a few of the Jeans, it was definitely the black, high rise skinny pair with ripped accents that caught Emma’s attention. She literally couldn’t pry her eyes from her arse. Even though Emma loved the way she looked in a tank top, Regina was having none of it, certainly not on its own. Then, there it was, a red, black and white flannel shirt. God she looked good in a shirt and even managed to find a casual one. Emma couldn’t decide whether she preferred Regina’s arse or breasts… or waist, face, eyes. Wait eyes, nothing beat those eyes. She couldn’t stop smiling as Regina paid for the selection, which was decidedly cheaper than Emma’s. She hoped Killian would approve, or did she? It was possible she just hoped he wouldn’t get mad.

As the ladies were heading back towards Main, they noticed someone dashing around near the old cannery. Regina nudged Emma. “Look it’s that Smee bloke.” They watched him for a moment as he appeared to be buzzing around, taking wares from a boat and placing them in the cannery.

“Come on.” Said Regina as she nudged Emma and sneakily ran across the road. Emma went to call after her but with the loud wind near the docks, she realised that would be pointless. She had no option but to follow. She eventually caught up to her as she hid behind a crate near the doorway. Emma was about to reprimand her, but before she could, she ran towards the open doors as Smee returned to the boat.

“Shit!” Cursed Emma as she bolted after the wayward brunette.

Once inside they ran to the furthest area and slid behind a shelving unit. “Bloody hell,” Emma exclaimed as they took in all the merchandise. Aside from the boxes of cigars along the top shelf, it was mainly full of a variety of whisky’s.

“Emma, there’s nothing here that isn’t worth under $200 a bottle, some are near £1,000, possibly more.”

“Seriously?” Emma looked to her, partially impressed, partially horrified. They quickly hushed as Smee came back in and emptied another crate. As soon as he left, Regina slipped out, phone in hand. She quickly looked at some of the labels, coming to a quick realisation. Everything had a twin. She began snapping pictures of some of the doubles. Emma could hear Smee coming back. Her heart lept as she realised Regina wouldn’t be able to hear him. She quickly shot out, dragging the older woman back with her. With a hand to her lips she nodded to the door as Smee returned. Regina’s eyes gaped. She’d been reckless, again, and after promising Emma she wouldn’t be. Why did she constantly run away with these ideas? She internally reprimanded herself. Emma smiled at her, knowing what was likely going through her head right now. Regina took her the blonde’s hand, giving it a little squeeze.

“When he leaves we need to leg it, we can’t risk getting locked in.” Emma nodded in agreement and as soon as he left they began to creep out. As he was getting another box, they shot to the familiar crate and sank to floor.

“I have to admit, that was pretty exciting.” Emma quietly panted out as her breathing began to slow.

“Hmmm, I do believe we are beginning to build a case Miss Swan.”

Chapter Text

“Mrs White, Mrs White.” It only just occurred to Henry as he barged into the classroom that firstly, he was calling her name from outside the room, which even someone with good hearing may struggle to hear and secondly, should he still call her that?”

Regina’s face lit up at seeing Henry enter looking as though he’d won the lottery.

“Henry,” she half giggled out. “Are you okay?”

“Hmm, I have something for you, but,” he looked at her a bit unsure.

“What is it?”

“Should we still call you Mrs White?” This boy and his thoughtfulness could easily be the end of her.

“Mrs White is fine Henry. I will let you know when that changes, don’t you worry about things like that.” His excited grin returned. “Now, tell me what has you all giddy?” He plonked his bag on the floor and scrambled so quickly it was as though he couldn’t control his limbs. Regina couldn’t help but laugh at his enthusiasm. He eventually pulled out his folder and plonked it on her lap.

“I spent yesterday morning on this. Look!” He opened the first page and before she could even properly inspect, her attention was drawn by his hands as he showed her a few signs. She inhaled sharply as she took in the pages of beginner signs.

“I found a teacher who can work with you, Ma and me online. And once a month it’s an hour’s trip to meet in person. If we all learn, we can help each other. I bet we’ll learn in no time.” Henry only stopped when he realised there were tears now falling from her eyes. He swallowed audibly, unsure what was going on.

“I’m sorry, did I make you sad?” Regina smiled through all the emotion that was whirring through her. She couldn’t remember the last time someone had shown her so much care. It was likely when her father was still alive. It was quite overwhelming, suddenly having so many people around her who were now helping her except the inevitable, that not only was her hearing not going to get any better, but had definitely been in decline these last few months.

“No sweetie, you didn’t, these are happy tears. I promise.” With that Regina continued flicking through the pages as Henry enthusiastically spoke about how cool it would be to learn.

It was nearing 9am and Regina had composed herself as the class began to pile in and had placed her now treasured folder in her draw. Not long after the class began to settle, there was a knock on the door, the class was still too rawcuss for her to hear, so one of the girls near the front opened it. Everyone was surprised to see a delivery boy with twenty-four red roses approach Mrs White.

He placed them on her desk and she thanked him, rather awkwardly.

“Mrs White?” Came a loud call and hand wave from one of the students.

“Yes Peter?” She said whilst rifling through them for a card.

“Are they from your husband? My mom says you’re not together anymore, does this means he wants you back?” Regina looked up to see lots of intrigued, expectant faces and sighed.  She found the card and read it.

I very much enjoyed our evening on Saturday. Perhaps next time it could just be you and I. Robin x

She looked back to her class. “Firstly, yes the rumours are correct. My husband and I are separated. No, these are not from him.” She smiled and stood, wanting to move on as quickly as possible, she liked to keep a solid line between job and personal life, this was not something she appreciated, but that was also the downside to living in a small town, and of being the Mayor’s wife, or not so wife anymore.

“So they are from a boyfriend? Did you cheat on him?” She stood aghast, not quite believing that question from a ten year old, though there were bound to be different rumours circulating; cursed small towns.

“No! I did not cheat on my husband; these are just from a friend…” Another child shot their hand up. Henry couldn’t believe his ears; he knew this class was too good to be true, though they weren’t being naughty per se, but he’d never dreamed of asking a teacher things like this. He felt really bad for her, though he was intrigued to find out who they were from.

“Do you want a new boyfriend because my dad thinks you’re…”

“Enough! Please don’t finish that sentence. My private life is none of your business and no I am not looking to date anyone. Now please, can we get on with our first lesson?”

When the children were finally settled into their creative writing, Regina pulled out her phone, not something she usually did in a class.

Regina: Does your husband have Robin’s number? May I have it if he does please? – R

She did not have to wait long for a reply.

Emma: I will get it for you. Is everything okay, tell me you are not thinking of seeing him again? - E

…

Regina: Thank you and no, I am not. I’ve had red roses delivered to my class room. Let’s just say it has disrupted the flow of things. - R

Emma: Oh. He’s pretty keen then. I mean, I can’t blame him, but still, Red Roses!? I like him even less now. –E

…

Regina: Tell me about it. Have to go now, don’t like texting in class. Thanks again. – R

Leopold had left the Sheriff’s office just in time. David and he agreed to meet at 7am, before Killian arrived, and David had been instructed to contact, using a separate system and account from the station, the FBI to find out more about Killian, Robin, Smee and Rufio. They didn’t think they’d get far with the last two, but they did have a picture of Smee.

Regina had also provided Leo with the photos and video evidence from both the garage and the cannery. Killian’s report was also due tomorrow at the latest and he was keen to see what it said. David had given him a small recording device that he had to place whilst Killian was out.

Emma had already asked Killian for Robin’s number and was awaiting a reply. She was growing wearier by the day of playing housewife. There was only so much cleaning she could do and her meal for tonight wouldn’t take longer than half an hour to prepare and cook. Ordinarily she’d be contesting her lot by now, but she was presently biding her time. She would also have felt guilty about her affair, but she was now convinced this marriage was a sham, a front to help his image. Regardless, the way he was behaving since they moved here was calculated. He clearly knew how to be a loving partner, though it’s apparent that was the scam. He played her like a fool, no matter how Regina had tried to convince her otherwise, she was determined to play this out, keep the Ace’s up her sleeve.

Emma: I know you’re at work, but if you get a second at lunch and liked Henry’s suggestion, that I already know he has told you about – because it’s Henry, does Thursday evening at 7pm sound good for these lessons? I share Henry’s enthusiasm and want to keep his fire burning. I can book us all in if you want? – E

After cleaning the already sparkling bathrooms -again, Emma was sitting, thinking of something else to do with her day when the doorbell rang.  She walked to it with mild apprehension, praying to God it was not salesman.

She was not expecting Leo, but welcomed him in.

“Hey, please, come in.” Wow this was a different encounter to the last time he’d crept up to her house. Whilst she still wasn’t keen on the man, in her eyes there was no excuse for what he did to his wife, she did have a slight appreciation for him now and she trusted Regina, so she chose to invite him in, knowing they were working together to bring whatever this operation was down.

“Thank you.” She led him into the kitchen.

“Would you care for a drink?” Leo gave a split second look as though he thought he was perhaps being tested, before he smiled.

“Glass of water would be lovely.” She proceeded to pour them both one.

“So what can I do for you?” She passed him the glass and he pulled something out of his pocket.

“I want to place this bug in Killian’s office, it’s tiny and I will hide it under the desk. It is linked to David’s home computer and will be on constant record. He leant closer to show her. She got a waft of an original Old Spice type smell, it was very distinctive and Emma could only imagine what would smell like after a whole day of activity mixed with food and alcohol, she just supressed a heave as he leant into her. She couldn’t fathom Regina’s horror when he came home stinking and pinned her down. Thankfully her mind was pulled from regressing by his words.

“I want to place it under his desk if I may; I don’t want your fingerprints anywhere near this.” He stood up and took a gulp of his drink.

“Um, sure, okay, his office is this way.” He followed her to the office. Their houses were very similar though the White’s had made more modification’s over the years, including the downstairs shower and cloak room.

“Why are you bugging the room and not the phone? Surely that would give you only part of a conversation?” Leopold chuckled

“My dear, this is Storybrooke, not Washington DC, how many spy gadgets do you think our Sheriff’s department has? Anyway, he will likely conduct most of his business by mobile, possibly even from a burner. I’m afraid this is the best we can hope for. We don’t need direct, hard evidence from this, but anything to help build the picture. Do you understand?” It wasn’t said condescendingly. She imagined that if she had a grandfather, this would be what he was like. And there it was, back to spiralling thoughts. Right now she could not imagine this man harming Regina, and really didn’t want to.

“Why did you do it?” She suddenly came out with, not quite believing she’d blurted it out. His face sank and he collapsed onto the leather sofa, sinking his head sank into his hands. It was clear he knew what she was referring to. Dear Lord why did Emma find herself feeling remotely sorry for him. Then she’d remembered Regina alluding to something similar. Minds truly were baffling things. She settled down next to him, though remained on the edge and alert. Her stomach was in knots. She had no idea why. He looked at her with watery eyes.

“Honestly, I’d like to say I was emboldened, horny and wanted to please my wife. But that wasn’t it, that wasn’t it at all and I can’t blame anyone else. I needed control, I needed to believe I still had it, still could. It went horribly wrong and I swear I will never touch another drop again.” He blubbered out as Emma just sat there, trying to comprehend his words.

“I wish two things. Firstly, that it never happened, period, and secondly, that the alcohol made me forget. Emma I will never forget that look in her eyes. She tried to be so patient with me, convincing me gently to stop, but I will never forget that moment I crossed the line. I trapped her, pinned her down. I was vile. She’s so small, so fragile; I didn’t even need try hard. One of my hands alone can hold both of hers down. Hell, I even stopped her from protesting. When I couldn’t stand the offence any more – I couldn’t stand it Emma, me!  I gagged her with my other hand. But it was her eyes, those beautiful eyes. I’d never seen terror in them before and now I can never forget.”

Emma’s fists were balled and her nails leaving indentations. There was nothing she could really say or do. She felt hollow, sick. She rose from the sofa and slowly walked out of the room, throwing back a “good; you can see yourself out,” before she left him to his misery. He did not need to see her distraught over this.

She ran to her room and sobbed for what felt like hours. She wished Regina was there so she could wrap her up and never let her go. The only thing that felt good right now was the fact that they seemed to be moving forward in collecting evidence. The sooner she could end this ordeal the better. All she wanted now was to be with Henry and Regina. It’s that thought that would get her through this. Thinking of Regina, she pulled out her phone.

Regina: That sounds perfect. I can’t wait to start. It will also mean getting to spend more time with you and Henry. -R

Boy was she falling for this woman, hard. She text back a smiley face and Robin’s number. Robin, what was his deal? She understood why he was attracted to Regina, who wouldn’t be, but this all felt rushed and sudden and the flowers? She pulled out her phone again.

Emma: Please be careful. I don’t like that man at all. - E

Chapter Text

Regina had been sitting in her favourite chair, putting off texting Robin. She only realised it was howling a gale when the curtain blew in, knocking a vase off the windowsill, luckily it didn’t break. The nights had been drawing out, but tonight there was nothing but grey cloud with little silver lining. She closed the window with a sigh. The muffled noise from the rain, the howling, possibly whistling wind, with the gloom of the darkened sky felt like her brain right now. She closed the window, wishing she had one for her mind.

Curling her legs elegantly into the chair and chewing her lip, she opened up her message’s, there was no point in putting this off any longer.

Regina: Hi, this is Regina. Though the flowers were beautiful, please do not send anything to my place of work. I like to keep my professional and personal life as separate as possible. It caused a lot of commotion amongst my students. Thank you.

She figured if she kept her dealings with him professional, perhaps that would be enough of a hint. It didn’t take long for a reply.

Robin: Forgive me, m’lady. I must say it was a dilemma, but I certainly did not want to send them to your house, with you only recently separated. I will have to be more cunning in the future. I hope you appreciated the message though; I would very much like to see you again.

What was with the m’lady nonsense, honestly? Then she remembered his nickname of Robin Hood. There was no-way, surely? Talk about taking something too far. ‘Keep it business-like, keep it business-like.’ That was also why she would not grace him with her little R.

Regina: There is no need; I am not looking to start a new relationship. There is one thing I want to ask you, however, why are you so interested? I don’t believe I have given you any indication I want to pursue anything of the sort.

She may as well ask as she didn’t intend speaking to him again after this.

Robin: First impressions aside, you are beautiful, have a mysterious air about you, are available, and I like a challenge.

She stared at that for quite a while not knowing whether or not she should be offended.

Regina: A challenge?

Robin: Yes. I’ll be honest; I’m not used to rejection. I will have to be inventive. Like I said, I like a challenge.

Oh dear. This wasn’t going well. It felt as though whatever she said now wasn’t really going to matter. ‘Just keep it business-like’.

Regina: Robin, please find someone who is interested. I really don’t want you to waste your time. Goodnight.

Emma turned onto her side having had Killian not long roll off her. Everything with him had become a chore now. She wasn’t even upset about it anymore. Over the last few weeks it’s as though the man she fell in love with had slipped into the shadows. It was merely a façade he placed on when needs be, usually for the benefit of another. Those were the only occasions it hurt, when glimpses of what should have been were seen. If it hadn’t been for Regina she’d have no idea what she’d be feeling or doing right now, trapped in this suffocating farce of a marriage without a glimmer of hope for her or Henry. More than anything that was what Regina offered her in that moment. Hope.

She picked up her phone. She didn’t really bother with social media and Henry didn’t have a smart phone so there were rarely any notifications. The only messages she ever received were from Regina. She didn’t even know why she bothered to pick it up, but there it was – one message.

Regina: Not sure how I’m going to convince Robin I’m not interested. Hopefully he’ll get the message. There's only one person for me. I’m trying to be short and business-like in my dealings, that hopefully won’t continue now I’ve told him I’m not interested. I’m sure he’ll get bored soon anyway. How are you? - R

Emma squinted at the phone. She really did not like Robin.

Emma: If he does keep bothering do let me know. Honestly, I want out of this. I want to go somewhere with just you and Henry. I don’t care where; I’d slum it in a caravan if I had too. I’m trying to think of ways we can speed this up. - E

…

…

Regina: Leo has kept me up-to-date with recent developments. A lot has been instigated over the last few days, hopefully they will lead to more information which can actually be used. Hang in there, I’m sure things will start moving soon. - R

Emma: Yeah, I am sure you are right. I had confirmation of the ASL lessons today. Are you okay to go to a group meet on Saturday? It's their monthly meet up and she thinks it will be beneficial for us to go even though we’ll only have had one lesson.- E

…

...

 Regina: Absolutely. Thank you for doing this for me. I very much appreciate it and am looking forward to spending the extra time with you and Henry if nothing else. As much as it’s been hard on you moving here, I am glad I got to meet you. You mean more and more to me as each day passes. I can’t wait to start more adventures with you. – R

Emma welled up. To think she truly meant this much to someone other than Henry was more than she ever dared dream. She had assumed Killian would have felt this way (though now she knew better) but to have someone say such things was an entirely different matter.

Emma: I felt quite numb until I started talking to you. We should make a day of it on Saturday.- E

…

Regina: Absolutely. Can’t wait. – R

Saturday rolled around surprisingly fast considering how much everyone was looking forward to it. Henry was practicing what they had learnt in the online class on Thursday night. They’d basically been shown the alphabet and gone over and over it and been told to practice as much as possible over the coming week, as well as a few basic signs such as, hello, please and thank you. Regina smiled as she saw him in the rear-view mirror. His look of concentration was adorable.  She’d offered to drive them in her Mercedes so Emma could enjoy the trip more.

It was a beautiful spring day and Emma marvelled at the number of bluebells they seemed to be passing en-route to Lewiston where the meet up would take place.  Francesca, their tutor, was not deaf herself but had grown up with parents who were.  She’d confirmed that there were rarely more than fifteen people at these meet up’s, as not everyone could always make it, so it shouldn’t be too intimidating. She’d also confirmed that her learners were all in various stages of the course and all of them had been where they were now. It didn’t necessarily help with their nerves though.

They’d pulled up to the community centre where the 2 hour meet was due to take place.  Emma took Regina’s hand as they neared the door. Henry noticed, but didn’t say anything, it was as though it were merely natural and expected by now. He didn’t really know anything was going on between the two women, though he had suspicions they really cared for one another, but as far as he was concerned, they were just close friends.

They were fifteen minutes early as planned. Francesca was the only one there when they walked through the double doors. She warmly approached them greeting them with a hello in both sign and spoken word, as she proceeded in all conversation. All three attempted either the hello or good morning sign back.

“Welcome, I hope your journey was well?” They were struggling to remember the rules of etiquette she’d sent them. Apparently it was important to keep eye contact with the person signing, but they were also trying to watch the signs without it being too obvious. Francesca smirked. “Don’t worry about the etiquette too much, especially in this group, we are all fairly relaxed. We are all learners and we’ve all been where you are. The only really important ones to remember for the group are that when its group discussion time, to always allow just one person to speak and concentrate on them, but I will facilitate those to aid the flow. When you break up later on, more one to one in nature for free-chat, similar rules apply but as you are new to the group we will all have a get to know each other at the start of group chat. Try and keep eye contact and never ever shout, just be your normal selves. As I said on our first lesson, you don’t need to say anything you don’t want and only share what you feel comfortable with, but consider what may help you and others to work better with one another as we get to know one another.” They seemed to relax slightly at that.

“Tell me,” Emma was intrigued, and not wanting to feel left out. She’d learnt the sign for me, but didn’t know tell, though she had learnt the letters of the alphabet, that was the one thing they’d all made sure they’d learned to try and help. She spelt out tell and then added the me. Francesca was clearly impressed they were putting in so much effort. The rest of the sentence she struggled with but managed the odd words in similar vein. “Are people in your lessons normally deaf or can many hear, how does that work? I’m struggling with not wanting to offend anyone or seem out of place as I can hear fine?”

“Not to worry, in fact, only two in this class are deaf, not including Regina. They are people who have been learning with me for years and still support the face to face group to aid learners. The other seventeen people currently on this course are all hearing people. They are mainly learning because they have family members, friends or colleagues who are deaf and want to communicate with them in their language. I have another group for classes with young children as it’s structured differently and that is usually for families with very young children who are born deaf, that type of thing. When I meet people and families for the first time, I assess which of my three groups they are best suited for.”

“What is your third group?” Regina asked, curiosity getting the better of her?

“It’s a group for people with other conditions and sensory needs too.” Before they could continue the discussion, people began to file in. Emma, Regina and Henry all huddled in the corner watching as everyone greeted each other, it was clear they’d been a group for quite a long time now, though there were a couple of people who seemed to struggle a bit with signing or were a lot slower, that made them feel a bit better.

It wasn’t long before Francesca called them all to order and sat them in a circle. It had crossed Emma’s mind that at this moment it felt a bit like a self-help group of sorts, of course she kept that to herself as Francesca began.

“Now, I would like to start today by welcoming some new members. As this is their first time, and to get the introductions completed smoothly, I will sign for the new members (she’d already confirmed this would be okay with them in their first lesson, when discussing their first meet up), though they will try where they can as well, just so we are all aware and clear of each other’s needs and preferences.

A total of thirteen people had turned up, including the one deaf man and one deaf lady.  It was interesting to hear what everyone said. The majority of those learning could hear and had confirmed their name, why they were here, the fact they could hear and that their attention could be gained by either saying their name, tapping them on the shoulder or walking up to them and catching their eye. It was the two deaf folk that were more intriguing, especially for Regina. The woman had confirmed her name to be Alex, she was seventeen years old, signed very proficiently and confirmed in speech and sign that her deafness was almost profound and a result of a bout of meningitis she’d suffered when she was fourteen. She’d been learning for just over two years and was very proficient. She liked to still come as she’d made friends and not only continued to get support, but was now able to give it back to the group too. She didn’t mind being patted on the shoulder or walked up to within sight and spoken to or waved at to get her attention. This was all very illuminating, especially for Emma and Henry.

The man, named Sean, had been deaf since birth and had very little speech. He’d asked his wife to speak to the new comers to allow them to hear his story. He’d come to support his hearing fiancé who had been learning for nearly a year now, she too was surprisingly proficient. That gave all three of them hope that if they really worked hard they could actually do this. Then it came to Regina’s time.

“My name is Regina, I…” that was the point she couldn’t sign any longer and looked to Francesca for aid. “I began losing my hearing around two years ago after being in an accident. My hearing has been deteriorating since. Some days are better than others, but I can hear and understand you as long as you are very close to my ear or I can see your lips for clarification. I can’t be too bad yet as I can still manage to command a class of ten year olds.” Everyone giggled.” Though a few things have happened recently that are making it clear to me that it’s getting worse. I have no idea how my hearing will change over time. People normally garner my attention by waving or walking up to me.” It didn’t skip Emma’s attention that she’d not said the tapped on the shoulder like most of the others had and it was clear to her now why they were doing this. She hoped the others took note of that. She had to stop her mind wandering back to Leopold and what he’d confessed to her earlier in the week. Fortunately, it was now her turn. She realised she'd zoned our from listening to Regina and scolded herself.

“My name is Emma; I’m Regina’s best friend.” She looked over to Regina as she said that, and loved seeing her bright eyes at hearing that. “I want to learn with her so we always have a way to communicate.” There was little else she could say. “I can hear and don’t mind how you attract my attention.” She really didn’t care on that front so didn’t want to limit people in case there were other ways to do so she was unaware of. Last but not least, it was Henry’s turn.

“I’m Henry. Emma is my Ma and Regina is my teacher. I want to learn because Regina makes my Ma happy and is the best teacher in the world. I want the whole class to learn as well as the teachers. I want my whole school to be pro, pro…”

“Proficient?” Francesca queried with him.

“Yeah, I want everyone to be proficient so that Regina can always teach as she is the best teacher in the world.” There was not a dry eye in the room after his little enthusiastic introduction.

Chapter Text

By the end of the group session, Emma, Regina and Henry all felt a bit more confident at trying to sign where they could when they spoke. Everyone was very helpful in correcting their small errors and movements in very unassuming, kindly ways. No-one cared they could only sign a bit and no-one cared they made a lot of mistakes. After each conversation they wrote down words and phrases they had tried, or been shown, so they could make sure to practice them over the coming week.

At the end they thanked Francesca for a fantastic gathering and making them all feel so very welcome.

Before they left, Francesca waved Regina over for a chat.

“Tell me, how did you find the session as someone hard of hearing? This is the session that tends to cater to hearing people more and I know everyone is different?”

“Honestly, it was wonderful and I’ve usually enough hearing that I can hear speech well enough, as long as there’s not a lot of extraneous sound. Some days are better than others.”

“May I ask what it is like on bad day?”

“On a bad day I can’t seem to tune in properly, there’s extra static mingling, it’s on those days especially that I need to be able to see the persons face to understand what they are saying. It took quite a while to get used that, but it works for now.” Francesca nodded as though she understood.

“Tell me, can I ask you some really personal questions? It’s not that I want to pry, it’s one thing I like to do with my deaf or hard of hearing students. I like to make sure they are getting by okay every day and are utilising everything that may be available to them where needed. You don’t have to answer anything of course though.” Regina nodded for her to proceed, and tried out the sign for okay.

“Do you live in house a or an apartment?

“A very large, empty house.” Francesca did not miss the emotion behind that statement.

"Do you live alone?" She knew Emma was her neighbour, though she hadn't worked out whether or not they were together. She couldn't tell.

“No, I live with my husband. Well, we are separated and currently going through a divorce, I’m not sure really what will happen in the future as of right now.” Regina could tell she was mentally filing everything.

“As you are still living with him at the moment, does he support you?” Regina sighed. The reality was he was supporting her more now than he done prior to the ‘incident’.

“We manage, we don’t interact much anymore, though he recently upgraded our home security with visual alert devices and that works much better.” This was beginning to sound like twenty questions from her class, but she understood why she was asking her these things.

“You mentioned in class that a few things had happened that indicated your hearing was getting worse. Can I ask what they were?”  

 “I.." she fought back the tears, not really knowing what to say to that. "I’ve just been approached, I suppose, on a few different occasions now, and had no indication anyone was near.” Francesca knew there was more to that, but as she swore, she didn't pry.

“Okay, well I think that gives me an idea of how you are managing. Listen, if you ever need to talk about anything, you have my number and if you don’t mind I can send you a few links to useful things or ideas you might want to try out or that you may find helpful. I get the impression you’ve been pretty isolated in this journey so far.” Regina offered a sad, small smile.

“Thank you, that would be most appreciated. Emma and Henry have been a godsend since they became my neighbours too.” 

“Ma, can we go to the Rolladrome. It’s not far from here, almost on the route home, it's just a small di… di..”

“Diversion?” Emma chuckled out as they waited for Regina to finish chatting.

“Yeah, can we?”

“Well I’m not saying no, but we have to ask Regina, she needs to want to go as well and she may not be up to it.” Emma was well aware that the conversation she was having with Francesca lay more on the serious side of life, she could tell just by the way Regina held herself. “Look we can ask her, but if she seems hesitant I don’t want you to push for it okay, I don’t want her just to go because it will please you. You got that bud?” By the time Emma had, hopefully convinced him, Regina was returning.

“Hey everything okay?” Emma rubbed Regina’s arm soothingly.

“Hmm, yes, everything is fine.” Regina proceeded to get into her car, not divulging further, which was fine. Emma gave a pointed look to Henry who nodded his understanding as they joined her in the car. Luckily for Henry, it was Regina who broached the conversation.

“So, are we going home, or would you rather make other plans? I mean we need to at least eat soon?” Henry leaned in between the two women to ensure Regina could hear him. It was becoming second nature to him and Emma now.

“Weelll,” he drew out. Regina instantly knew he’d already thought of something he wanted to do.  She turned and raised her eyebrow. “There’s a Rolladrome that is almost en route home. I think it serves chips and slushies too.”

“A rolladrome!” She was glad she wasn’t drinking for that would have been disaster. “Um, I guess that would be okay? What do you think Emma?” Emma looked incredulous.

“Seriously? You actually want to go Rollerblading?”        

“Well I’ve never been before and we aren’t exactly getting any younger. It  may even be fun.”

“Fun?”

“Please Ma, Regina and I want to.” The  puppy dog eyes were back.

“Fine. Okay kid, if Regina’s happy, I’m happy.” Emma looked over at the brunette who was busy concentrating on the road. God she was beautiful and seemingly up for spontaneous adventures. She didn’t think life with these two could ever be boring. She’d been staring for so long now, she hadn’t noticed Regina look her way adorning a bright smile.

“What? Have a missed something?” She then queried, looking a bit confused.                                                                                                                 

“No, absolutely nothing.”

“Come on, get your skates on. We can eat after or we’ll be to full.” Henry was obviously ecstatic they’d agreed to this and led the charge to the skate hire.

The second they entered the dome, the ladies shared an apprehensive look. Henry wobbled off but managed to find his feet with little fear.  Regina and Emma both suddenly felt like old aged pensioners compared to the other skaters. They held onto each other’s arms and flailed around like they were stepping on hot coals.

“Maybe this wasn’t such a good idea.” Regina said as she grabbed Emma’s other hand. Emma’s, ‘deer caught in headlights eyes’ were all the affirmation she needed.    

“Let’s just go round like this for a minute. I mean four legs are better than two, right? Emma tightened her grip on Regina’s forearms as she spoke, Regina reciprocated.

“Do you mean to say, if one of us goes down, so does the other?”

“If I’m going down, I’m taking you with me.” Emma smirked out.

They’d managed to do about two laps and were now just skating sheepishly, side by side, still holding hands. Henry shot up to them like a pro. He ducked under their arms, span around and halted not to far ahead.

“Henry, how are you so good at this?”

“I’m not as scared as you guys, I’m still young, I bounce more, you're more likely to break.” He shrugged  as the ladies looked at him agape before shrugging too, realising he was right.

It wasn’t long before a girl Henry’s age, span around in front of him and tagged him on the shoulder. “You’re it?” Henry grinned, a little smitten and shot after her. A few others then shot past the women who were now wobbling as a final lad careened around the corner, smashing into Emma who barrelled towards Regina and the wall. Thankfully, Regina managed to pull her in close and the two of them, extremely luckily, crashed into the wall, but remained upright.

“That’s it. I’m done.” Declared Emma. “I concede he’s the pro and we are merely the laughing stock entertainment for the other parents watching.  Regina looked up to note there were indeed a few laughing at them.

“Come on Miss Swan. Let’s get a drink.”

Both Regina and Emma had never been more thankful to merely put on their shoes.  Henry had another twenty minutes of skate time left, so they decided to place their orders now.

“Thanks for agreeing to this.” Emma said as she placed her hand in Regina’s under the table as they watched Henry continue to play tag.

“I’m just glad I got to spend more time with you guys. I didn’t really mind what we did.”

“How did you like the class, was everything alright with Francesca at the end?”

“Hmm, she just wanted to make sure the class was okay for me, which it was of course. She also asked me a few questions about my circumstances and hearing, she offered to send me information on a few things I may find helpful.”

“That’s great.” Emma was pleased the talk had gone well as she had really enjoyed the class and wanted them all to continue. They sat there in a comfortable silence watching Henry before Regina suddenly spat something out.

“I’ve an appointment with my Audiologist next week. We're going to discuss the potential use of hearing aids. He wants me to try one out for a month or so. It has various settings and he thinks I could find the one to improve speech clarity useful, though he can’t guarantee it would work as it may enhance things I don't want and only make it worse. It could also work better in certain circumstances verses others or on better days. It’s going to be trial and error, but I think it’s worth giving it a go.”

“That’s great Regina. I mean, it’s definitely worth a try. It can’t do any more harm right?”

“I don’t think so and if it gets too much I can just turn them off or take them out.” Emma gave her hand an affirming squeeze.

“We should do this every month?” Regina offered a sceptical look at that suggestion.

“What, rollerskate?!”

“Oh hell no, I mean all spend the day together, make it our thing until this can become our life.”  Regina noticed Henry was still occupied trying to chase down a wayward child.  She pulled Emma close offering her a deep but fairly swift kiss.

“That sounds like a wonderful idea.”

They eventually made it home around five pm, just in time to make dinner, or so they thought. Emma and Henry bid Regina farewell and had returned home.

“Where the hell have you been?” Killian waltzed up to them, clearly fuming.

“What? You know we were going to our class with Regina…”

“Don’t give me that. Even if you had lunch you should have been home several hours ago.”  Henry tucked himself in behind his Ma, something Emma was very aware of as she placed her arm awkwardly around him, pulling him in close.

“Okay Killian, can we just calm down please. We didn’t realise there was any rush so we took our time. We had a great day thank you. How was yours?”

“It would have been better had I known what my wife was doing or where she was."

“Okay, next time we can be home earlier or I’ll message you when we’ll be back. I’m sorry.”

“You can forget a next time Swan.” She was not managing to placate him. She turned to Henry.

“Why don’t you go to your room and I’ll call you down when dinner’s ready. Okay?” He nodded and ran up the stairs without argument. She turned back to Killian.

“How dare you speak to me like that, especially in front of Henry. You knew we were going out today and where we were going. You can’t dictate what I do with my life Killian; I’m already complying with most of what you want. I’m allowed friends.”

“Friends! You are like Siamese bloody twins with that woman. I’m not going to stop you from taking these classes seen as most of them are online, but I don’t want you spending as much time with her?”

“Why? What is your problem with her, you seem to have had one since you met her?” She took a step back. “It’s not even about her is it? It’s you wanting me to be a perfect wife and totally devoted to you and only you, giving up all aspects of my life for you. News flash Killian, I am not giving up any more of myself to you. You already have me. You’ve taken me from my life and my job!  I will be keeping my friends. You will not take them from me.” With that she stormed past him and entered the kitchen with tears marring her pale skin.

Killian  stormed around the vestibule for a few moments before sending a message to his friend.

Killian:  I need you to work harder with Regina. I want her to be spending more time with you than my wife. I thought we had a deal.

Robin: I will try mate. It's a good job she's gorgeous.

Chapter Text

Sunday morning was a lazy one in both households, with little joy and even less conversation.

Regina and Leo, though on okay terms, were still avoiding each other, which was also what Emma and Henry were doing with Killian now. Whilst you could no longer say Killian was in a foul mood, he was still in a mood. It was only ten am and he’d already hold himself up in his office. It would normally have suited her, but it currently felt as though she were walking on eggshells around him. She’d set Henry up doing his homework and wondered what she was going to do today. Ordinarily, she’d be thinking about how she can see or speak to Regina, though she didn’t think that would help right now and the last thing she wanted was to feel as though any time spent with the brunette was tarnished.

Regina had spent the morning marking and making lesson plans. She was actually on top of her work, which was a rarity, though she was trying to fill more alone time than she'd ever had before.  She knocked on the study door.

“Come in.” His voice was soft and welcoming. She hung her head on the door for a moment, everything felt so wrong and right all at once. She still saw him as a friend, though there was now an underlying repulsion that still made her shudder, yet he was still a confidant and good man, but also a bad man. He’d always had the capability to be extremely kind and considerate, but also new how to tear one down with only a few words. Everyone was like that to a certain extent, but he could easily fly to either extreme.

She was still lost it thought as the door flung open. She fell through and into his arms. He quickly steadied her before letting go and stepping back.

“Regina, is everything okay?” She felt like she wanted to just melt into a puddle.

“I’m fine. Sorry, I just wanted to check if you’d eaten?”

“No, not yet, I will grab something soon. Shall I make you something?”

“No, I’m going to do the food shop. Did you want me to pick up anything in particular?” He sighed, it was clear he was finding this surreal as well.

“No, but on a positive note, Killian seems to be pretty wrapped up with his business at the moment. David says he’s been recording conversations all morning.”

“That’s great; hopefully he will hear something tangible.” She left after offering a small, awkward smile.

She was halfway through her food shop when she felt someone’s hand on her arm. She was proud of herself for not freezing for once, but deflated when she turned to see who it was.

“Robin?”

“Sorry, I have been calling you. At least you didn’t jump this time.” He thought he was being cute. ‘Business-like, business-like,’ was the mantra running through Regina’s mind.

“You know I can’t hear well Robin, calling me is pointless. Ordinarily, people just walk up to me until I can see them; you don’t need to touch me, or indeed approach at all. Was there something I could help you with?”

Robin internally growled. This woman was hard work and normally he wouldn’t be pursuing this, but he needed to keep Killian content right now. Big deals were in motion and without him they would cease to happen. It also annoyed him that this small brunette wasn’t showing any interest, she was even giving him the cold shoulder. This was new territory for him. He was handsome, wealthy, tall; that seemed to be what woman wanted nowadays, he believed he was in that one per cent of men, or very close. Whereas Regina merely hoped he couldn’t find the aubergines and she would have to explain about eggplants. He was British after all.

He leant in closer, placing his hand on the shelf beside her. In his mind it was casual and friendly. In her mind it was a bit unsettling, though he was just about pulling of casual.

“You can help me by agreeing to go out to dinner with me tonight, just a meal. I will drop you home, just like a true gentleman and it doesn’t even have to be late.” She didn’t even want to entertain this, even for information's sake and that wasn’t fair to him either.

“No thank you Robin, now, I need to finish my shopping.” She went to move off and he smacked the shelves with his hand, causing a few cans to shake.  Now Regina did freeze slightly.

“Dammit Regina….”

“Hey, is everything okay over here?” Mary Margaret approached with her trolley. She placed her hand on Regina’s arm, who jumped, not realising she’d approached, but then her mind had also been fixed on Robin’s sudden outburst. “Regina?” She looked from Mary Margaret and back to Robin.

“Everything is fine.  He was just leaving.” Regina looked back to Robin who tensed his jaw.

“Fine, you aren’t worth this.” He stormed off clearly having been there in the first place without the intention of buying food.  As he neared his car, he shot Killian a text.

Robin: Sorry, can’t do it mate. She’s the bloody ice queen.

On the other side of that message Killian slammed his hands down on his desk, he would have to find another way to keep them apart.

Mary Margaret had insisted Regina go for a coffee with her. They settled down in a booth near the back of the diner.

“Now, I want you to cut to the chase.” She made sure to keep her voice as low as possible, leaning as close to Regina as she could. “No more nonsense. I know something has happened between you and Leopold and I know full well it’s not either of you having an affair as one of the many rumours suggest. I also know something is going on with our new Sheriff.  David doesn’t trust him at all and is listening into as many conversations as he can; something about stolen goods and being in partnership with Robin. He’s even contacted the FBI and overheard a conversation to someone about wanting to keep you away from Emma.” Regina’s eyes shot open at that.

“That must have been why Robin has been pestering me. His reaction earlier shows he must have realised it will be fruitless. Emma and I have been seeing a lot of one another, but we are good friends. I don’t see why it bothers Killian, unless maybe he feels he’s losing Emma, or his control over her.” Regina slowed her speech with the realisation. There were the finances, not wanting her to have a job, limiting her access to funds and now her friends. He really was controlling her, far more than Regina realised. They needed to get her away from him as soon as possible. Mary Margaret placed her hand on Regina’s to re-direct her attention.

“Regina?” She pulled her hand away sharpish and with a jump, clearly agitated.

“For God’s sake will everyone stop touching me!” She placed her head in her hands for a few moments, in an effort to regain composure. “I’m sorry, I’ve got a lot swimming around my head right now.” She looked up just as Ruby bought over their drinks, looking concerned, but Mary Margaret gave a subtle look to confirm all was in hand.

“You can’t tell anybody what I’m about to say, no-one do you understand? Not even Belle, Ruby, anyone, with the exception of David as he clearly knows a lot anyway.” She’d made the call based on the fact Mary Margaret knew a lot already. It would be worse she spread gossip idoly, than have an idea of how big this could potentially be. The pixie-haired brunette nodded her understanding.

“Of course Regina, I promise.”

“I’m only telling you because you are going to hear bits here and there from David and it’s dangerous to talk about this. This is what we know, or believe we know so far based on various things. Killian only took the job as Sheriff as a front, it’s the same with his marriage to Emma. Upstanding citizen and family man, but really he runs some sort of large-scale smuggling business. He is somehow linked to Robin and his enterprise, it’s the only thing that would account for Robin’s business being in town too. Leopold is currently gathering evidence with David, Emma and I and the FBI have been contacted to see if they have any information or may even be interested in them themselves. Hell, for all we know they could already be onto these two.”

“So we are talking large scale criminals in Storybrooke?” She whispered close to Regina’s ear.

“It seems more and more likely, yes. I really want this to progress now so we can get Emma away from him.”

“Does he hurt her?” Mary Margaret’s concern was palpable at that and Regina internally winced. She really hoped Emma would be honest if he had. She liked to think she would be.

“I don’t think so, he’s a bit aggressive some times and I know he’s grabbed her once or twice, but he’s never truly hit or hurt her in that sense… I hope.” Regina was beginning to panic internally. She hadn’t spoken to the blonde since they got back yesterday. She really hoped she was okay. She made a mental note to check in tonight.

“I really hope they find something to nail these bastards quickly.” Regina concurred with that. “So what happened with you and Leo?” Regina scoffed and took a sip of her drink.

“I’m sure you can pick any number of scenarios from the rumour mill.”

“I don’t want rumours Regina, for the most part they include cheating on either part and I don’t believe either of you would have done that.” Regina was becoming exasperated.

“Mary Margaret, you knew our marriage was more of an amicable arrangement than anything else. Whist we didn’t love each other in that sense and we did grow to care for one another, we were more friends than anything else.”

“So that suddenly stopped working? Has one of you fallen for someone else, if not had an affair?”  Regina felt like crying; this was such a mess. She felt as though she were going to burst.

“Yes.” She confessed burying her hands into her forehead. She did not want to see judgment right now. Mary Margaret carefully took one of her hands and lowered it to the table.

“Regina, it’s okay... Is it Emma?”

“How… how do you know?”

“Oh please, I saw the way you two were on our night out and she definitely feels the same way…” Regina began to play with her fingers. “It’s okay, it sounds like neither of you were content in you marriages.”

“No, but that’s not why Leo and I broke up. There were other, less... mitigating factors…”

“Than falling for some…”

“He raped me.” That was it, she said it, she finally said it, but those bloody treacherous tears again. God she hated this.  Strength and perceived weakness being so intertwined. At least that shut Mary Margaret up from continuing. She now looked like her namesake of Snow instead.

“What?!” And she could barely get that out.

“What the hell do you want Mary Margaret, he straddled me, pinned me down, and gagged me when he couldn’t take my protests anymore and a few days later he did something similar. That was why I had to end it. I can live happilyish in an arrangement that works for both parties, but I will not put up with that.” Mary Margaret couldn’t even begin to speak right now, she just sat contemplating everything she’d heard with tears streaming.

“I have to go I want to check up on Emma.” She rose to leave, but Mary Margaret stopped her.

“Wait, if you tell David...” Regina pulled her hand away from Snow.

“I don’t want to tell David. I don’t want anyone to know of this. Emma looked out for me and I will be dammed if I don’t look out for her. Now, I have to go.” Regina had now wound herself up, fretting over the possibility Emma could be hurt. Especially after realising just how controlling Killian was being, to the point of trying to keep her from her friends now.

Chapter Text

Regina climbed into bed that night, feeling extremely anxious. She had text Emma earlier that afternoon and still had not had a reply.

Emma on the other hand was livid. She had just spent the best part of the afternoon and evening waiting hand and foot for Killian, Robin, Smee and some bloke called Rufio, like some sort of beck and call waitress. They were all cheerful and it was as though they were celebrating.  She was only fortunate that, due to the ‘less than hours’ notice’ he had given her, he’d agreed to pizza, nibbles and beer, instead of expecting her to whip up something impressive in no time.

Emma did, however, do her best to eavesdrop where she could. Though they mentioned no dates or times, it was clear a big deal of sorts had been made and something about looking forward to next weekend. She made a mental note to check this with Leo.

After their impromptu poker night, Killian had been in a very jovial mood. He even helped Emma tidy and wash-up and had apologised for being ‘grouchy’ the past few weeks. Emma internally growled at that description but chose to accept it for 'keeping the peace’s sake' instead. He’d also confirmed that he wouldn’t be as busy with his other business endeavours from now on and could concentrate more on his family and being a Sheriff.

Afterwards, he’d whisked her to bed and actually been rather attentive to her for once. She’d almost enjoyed herself. That was until she turned over, after he’d finally fallen asleep and fished out her phone. There were four missed messages from Regina and a voicemail. She panicked for a moment before she read them.

15:00 Regina: Emma, just checking in to make sure you’re okay? – R

16:00 Regina: Hiya, please check in. I just need to make sure you are okay. I guess my mind is just running off with itself.

19:35 Regina: Please call. I need to make sure you aren’t hurt.

21:00 Regina: If I don’t hear from you by 11pm I am going to come round. I just need to know you are safe.

Emma checked her phone. Shit, it was 10:50pm. She quickly began texting.

Emma: Regina, I am so sorry. I’m fine I promise. I will text more now.

She quickly shot the text off, not wanting Regina to come round and possibly unsettle Killian’s mood again.

Regina was pacing her room, still fully dressed, and psyching herself to knock on their door. Her mind had now gone to extreme’s, and she dreaded the thought of Emma being left beaten in the corner somewhere. It was then her phone vibrated in her hand. She collapsed on the bed in relief as she read Emma’s message. Not long after, another one came through.

Emma: Killian decided around the time of your first text he was going to hold a poker evening with Robin, Smee and some other guy. I’ve been run ragged ensuring they had food and nibbles, clearing up after them. I didn’t even have my phone near me. Killian’s been in an extremely happy mood all night, he’s been apologetic for being short and then wanted to spend time with me. He’s not long fallen asleep. I think he and the guys have just landed some sort of big deal or shipment and it will start or take place next weekend. They appeared to be celebrating it. I’m guessing it’s more of an ongoing deal as surely otherwise you’d celebrate after the event had been successful? - E

Regina cringed when she read that he’d not long fallen asleep. She did not want to imagine them together in any intimate capacity, but her mind was being overly cruel tonight.

Regina:  I’m just relieved you’re okay. You don’t want to know where my mind went. I will let Leo know what you said regarding their supposed deal. I’m sure they’ll have more information regarding that on the tapes. I’m just glad there appears to be some sort of breakthrough in this. If I ask you a question, would you always be honest with me? – R

She really hoped Emma wouldn’t take offense to that. She’d pressed send before she’d really thought it through. She held her breath waiting for a reply.

Emma: Of course I would always be honest with you, do you not think I have been?- E

 Emma felt discombobulated. She was sure Regina trusted her. Right?

Regina: Oh God Emma, I didn’t mean that to come out like that, I only realised when I pressed send. I’m sorry, I do trust you and think you do me too. I just also know that neither of us is compelled to tell each other anything. I don’t want you to feel like you should have too either. There’s just something I really need to know. Someone planted a seed in my brain and I’m doing a damn fine job of watering it. – R

Emma breathed a sigh of relief. What she had said did make a lot of sense, this was one of the downsides to texting, it was hard to always grasp context.

Emma: It’s okay I understand, I did wonder if that’s what you meant, I just couldn’t tell. Ask away. If I don’t ever want to answer anything I will let you know, don’t worry.- E

Regina relaxed again, this day was certainly one of ups and downs.

Regina: Thanks for understanding. I need to know if Killian hurts you - physically. I’m just growing more and more concerned about you being stuck with him and can’t bear the thought of you going through anything alone. - R

Emma almost choked as she welled up. She had so much love for this woman. No-one had ever shown this much care towards her.

Emma: Oh Regina, I promise I will not go through anything alone. If anything major happens I will tell you. Okay? - E

That definitely settled Regina’s nerves, though she did not like the addition of the word major. She didn’t like to think she’d be bombarded if it included ‘minor’ things either.

Regina: Okay. I just want us to always be open and honest with one another. It’s my fault for panicking today. I’d managed to wind myself up and became paranoid. Sorry.- R

Emma: It’s okay. Nothing has happened has it, to unsettle you?- E

Now Emma was beginning to panic as Regina cursed herself. She wasn’t overly planning on telling Emma much about today, but she’d just given her speal on being open and honest.

Regina: Not really no. Robin accost me in the supermarket, trying to get me to agree to going on a date with him. It didn’t work though. Thankfully, he got the message in the end when Mary Margaret arrived. I had a coffee with her afterwards. She seems to know a lot about what’s going on with us, Killian, even the FBI and ‘shady dealings’. I had to fill her in a bit, I hope you don’t mind, but the only thing I could think of was that she’d possibly spread information amongst her friends and that could be disastrous. She can be a bit of a thoughtless gossiper. I think she knows the potential severity of all this now though and will keep quiet. She wanted to make sure you were okay though. I was beginning to question my sanity at the time and began to panic. That’s all it was really. - R

Emma: I have to say it is a bit weird suddenly having so many people that care about me, though I’m not going to complain about it. Anyway, we best get some sleep. It’s nearing midnight on a school day. - E

Regina: You better get used to that. You’re right, if I’m not careful I’d talk to you all night. One thing though, talking to Mary Margaret really made me realise how controlling Killian is being towards you. I think we should delete these messages, just in case he looses it one day and demands your phone or something. - R

Emma froze. Why had she not thought about that? Hell, she was surprised he hadn’t already done that considering his perceived jealousy over her relationship with Regina. She wouldn’t put it past him to try something like that at all. If he was going to get worse, surely that would be a possibility.

Emma: I didn’t even think of that. I don’t think you need to delete yours, but I will definitely delete mine now. Night – E

The following morning, Leo had called David into the station for a debrief. Regina had already told him to expect something to happen next weekend.  He’d also spent the weekend going over Killian’s business plan and inventory. It was absolutely spotless, though he had a few pictures to cross reference with the numbers Killian gave. Sure enough they were on there, but the pictures proved there were two of certain inventories. He wasn’t quite sure how they were doing it, but it was now, evidently, a massive fraud and smuggling scam.  Was it a knock-off scam or a from source scam they had no idea, but that was the feds problem.

Talking of the feds, they were apparently sending two agents, who were going to pose as a couple staying at grannies. They already knew that Leo, David, Emma and Regina had been linked to gathering evidence on this, so they wanted a debrief tomorrow afternoon, not long after they arrived. 

David had recorded potentially important conversations onto a few single tapes, to which Leopold was very grateful. Having spent several hours looking and listening to David’s evidence. Three things of note were clear:

• They were expecting their biggest consignment (?) at 1am on Saturday morning. Killian had instructed, Rufio and Smee as well as Robin and a few of his trusted men to be there to take delivery. They needed it to go as smoothly as possible. If they were successful, whatever this was could become a monthly ‘contract’.
• This was Robin’s fourth club and the size of this shipment would enable them to extend their business over four states. It was suggested in the conversation that this had been nearly a decade in development. With Robin dealing with this side of the dispatching and selling, the clubs of which were just a front and Killian responsible for sourcing and delivery. An undertaking of such an endeavour would have been very difficult in a major city, but somewhere like Storybrooke, in which you were also the Sheriff - genius.
• Killian had made it clear in lighter conversation that he wanted to keep his wife isolated from too many people and from getting close to anyone, that way, if she did ever become suspicious, she’d have no one to turn to or support her.

Leopold had confirmed he would relay all of this to Regina, as he knew how close she was to Emma. The last thing he wanted was for either of these women to get to involved, certainly not his wife. He sighed at that thought and wished more than anything he’d tried to be a better husband. It’s only as he’s gotten older and crossed certain lines that he’d realised how good he had it. In many way’s she was the ideal wife. The least he could do now was try and protect her where he could.

“Thank you for coming. I am agent Lisa Sanchez, this is agent Andrew Davies. For the purposes of this operation we are merely a newlywed couple on a sightseeing tour of smaller localities.” Emma scoffed, earning a side eye from the man.

“At least make that sound less official, perhaps work on your casual conversation a bit.” Agent Sanchez laughed at Emma's remark.

“We will definitely take that on board, Mrs Jones.”

“It’s Swan. Ms Swan.” The agent nodded both in acceptance and as an apology. Mr Davies decided to take over, not wanting to be side-tracked too much.

“I want all four of you to note that anything said here is done so in the strictest of confidence and before you start, we will be signing to that affect. Criminal prosecution will be taken for any breaches. Are we clear?” Everyone nodded, Emma quickly checked in with Regina to make sure she was hearing okay. It didn’t take long for them to sign, they just wanted this over with and had no intention of squealing.

“The reality was we were not aware of anything surrounding Mr Jones or Mr Locksley, to a certain extent anyway. For several years now it has been of international concern that certain breweries have been having their spent lees and other waste products stolen. Everyone’s guess was that it was to make something similar to sell for profit, but how this has been achieved no-one knows. It’s been something we’ve been aware of on the back burner, but never had any indication it was happening within our borders or how, when, where, anything really. We analysed the data you sent us and it flagged a pattern with the companies losing their waste product or samples thereof. All high end. Though we aren’t sure yet, we believe it may be somehow linked, especially considering the photos and inventory codes you sent us. Whatever else is happening here, duplicate or knock off and illegal produce is being bought to our shores and it appears these men are the ones in control.”

“We may have more good news on that front.” Leopold began as he nodded to David to play the tapes. The agents listened raptly to all the information being disseminated.

“As you’ve just heard, it’s clear that a big shipment is coming in this Friday evening. The ball is in your court as to how you want to play this. Suffice it to say we do not want these people in or associated with our town in anyway.” The agents exchanged and appreciative look.

“We are very impressed by your observational skills and the stealth work you four have managed to achieve. Very impressive indeed considering your limited resources. Ms Swan, I’d like to commend you for confiding in your friend and in turn your friends boldness to push this further. Without your bravery this may likely have stayed under the radar for a very long time. It could even have grown into yet another massive criminal organisation. Lord knows we don’t need any more of those. What you have all done speeds our work up immensely. We will liaise with our superiors as to how we will proceed. A few things must be made clear right now though; this investigation is now under our purview. We will need to patch your equipment with ours so we can listen in too. From now on, you four need to keep an extremely low profile and not appear to be involved in this in anyway. You do not need to be implicated. Do I make myself clear?” Nobody was going to argue with that.

Chapter Text

Henry ran into the house, slammed the door and went straight to his bedroom, leaving his mother standing at the bottom of the stairs wondering what the hell had just happened..

She placed his bag on the floor near the coat rack and took off her shoes whilst considering her next action. Henry had been quiet when she picked him up from school. Only replying to her questions by huffing as though he’d aged a few years over night.  This was not her sweet little boy.

A few moments later, she tentatively knocked on his door, calling his name as she pushed it too.  She clutched her chest at the sight of him curled up on his bed, sobbing into his pillow.  She didn’t want to add words, instead, she gently approached him before beginning to rub circles on his back.

After a few minutes, Henry’s sobs began to lessen, and he turned to face his mother.

“Henry, sweetie, please tell me what’s wrong?”

“It’s nothing, I’m just being silly. Honestly.” She stroked his hair.

“Henry, nothing that makes you this upset is silly, okay?” He sniffed and nodded.

“Some of the kids in class were saying that since our family has moved into town, everything has gone to shit!” She winced at his use of language but refused to let it show in this instance.

“What do you mean Henry?”

“Malcom said that his mom was saying there’s a seedy club that has opened up in town and some of the men are using its hor… hors..”

“Do you mean whores Henry?” It wasn’t something she wanted to teach him, but she needed to know what was being said, and it wasn’t as though he hadn’t heard the word anyway.

“Yeah, our town is now full of whores and people have been out late at night drinking in the streets, creating havoc and the Sheriff does nothing about it. She said that the Sheriff lets it happen as he is the owner’s friend. His mom said it started becoming bad when the club opened as people were out drinking late… I think they live close to the club and hear and see a lot, but ‘dad’ as Malcolm called him doesn’t do anything as he’s the owners friend. He said the town was better before we arrived.” She pulled her boy in close.

“Oh Henry, this is not your fault okay. I would love to be able to say that what he says is a complete lie, but we didn’t know what it was like before. It probably is a lot louder now, with people out drinking far later in that area, but that’s not your fault.”

“No, but Killian doesn’t help. He’s meant to be the Sheriff but he cares more about his dodgy business than us or the people of this town.”

“That still doesn’t make what this Malcolm said to you fair. It is not your fault Henry and I can promise you that this will all be over soon. One way or another, you have to trust me on this okay?” She cupped his face in her hand and tried to convince him as sincerely as possible.  He nodded slowly as the last few tears fell.

“Does Regina know what he said to you? She must have noticed you were upset.” There was no way Regina wouldn’t have done something about this if she knew, surely. He shook his head.

“No, she wasn’t in today, we had a substitute.” That was when Emma remembered Regina had an appointment with her audiologist to be fitted for trial hearing aids.

“Of course. What happened after, did you say anything to him?”

“No, I just ran off. He said it in the playground. I just stopped hanging around with him, but then in class everyone was whispering about me.”

“What about Nicholas?”

“He’s still my friend. He told me not to worry about it and that they’d forget about it soon.” Thank God for Nicholas.

“Well, you know what, he’s right. Just ignore them and they will get bored eventually and if it carries on tell Regina. Do you want me to have a word with her?” Henry buried his head into her neck for a moment and she resumed rubbing his back.

“No, I will tell her if it carries on. I promise. Are you going to tell Killian?”

“Do you want me too?” Henry thought for a moment before shrugging.

“I don’t know. I don’t want him to get mad again, he’s been better this week.” Emma couldn’t argue with him on that and she didn’t want to rattle him before this weekend either.

“Okay. We’ll keep this quiet, but if it becomes a problem or carries on, I will have a word with him.” She pulled him close again. “This will all be over soon I promise.” She really hoped the FBI would be able to take action sooner rather than later, the most important thing in all of this was trying to shield Henry as much as possible. She had not seen this coming at all.

Emma had decided Henry needed a chill film night to take his mind off things, so they sat down to start the Star Wars films from the beginning – again. Sometimes they preferred to watch in order of production, but this time they went with storyline. The Phantom Menace was one of her least favourites, but at least she could take the time to catch up with Regina.

Emma: Hey! How did today go? Did you manage to find hearing aids to trial?- E

Regina: Hi, it went okay. It was quite gruelling, lots of different tests followed by a fitting. These are more general to see if I get on with them. If I do I can have ones moulded to my exact ear shape. They’ve some sort of frequency modulation device that comes with them and I can change its settings. Hopefully there will be one that helps me hear the children’s voices better in the classroom. That’s the main reason I wanted them, but I won’t really know until I jump into it.  It’s at a setting he thought may be most beneficial, but I know how to tweak it, should I need. It’s going to be trial and error.  It may also work in some situations better than others and perhaps even make it worse on occasion. I don’t think I’d wear them to that arcade for example. How has your day been?

Emma really hoped the aids would be beneficial to Regina, just to make her life a bit more manageable. She knew there were times she struggled.

Emma: That’s great, I really hope they will work for you. Henry struggled in school today without you. Can you check in with him tomorrow, just make sure he’s okay?  He’s been a bit down this evening.- E

Emma was torn with what to do about Henry, but she needed to trust him and see how this panned out and she didn’t want to betray his trust.

Regina: Oh okay, is there anything I should know?- R

‘Arrgghh’. Emma threw her head back on the couch, eliciting a glance I from Henry. She quickly rubbed his arm in reassurance.

Emma: I promised him I wouldn’t tell anyone, hopefully it will blow over and it’s just kids being kids, I just wouldn’t mind an extra eye. If it was anything major I promise I would tell.

Regina could respect that, but there was that word again – major.

Emma: Okay, don’t worry about him; I will make sure he's okay in school tomorrow.- R

School started pretty well and the creative writing session was as popular as ever. Regina was pleased to see Henry seemed content. She had her aids in for the first time in a natural, testing environment. She was definitely finding it easier to hear the children when they were close to her, further away it was still a cacophony of voices and background static, but that wouldn’t change. When it was quiet or someone was close though, it definitely seemed to be helping with speech perception.

It was during recess that she found it more difficult. As a lot of the surrounding noise was heightened, but it was not orderly. She made sure she scanned the playground to ensure the children were all behaving. She hated playground duty, but everyone had to take their turn.

It wasn’t long before she saw a sea of children rushing to a particular area. That never bode well. She ran towards the commotion. As she neared, the ringing in her ears became unbearable as the sea of shouting youngsters assaulted the air in loud waves consisting of cheering and high-pitched screams that only younger children seem to be able to achieve. She winced in pain and quickly whipped them out as she neared the epicentre.

Henry was screaming for Malcolm and Nicholas to stop fighting. Nicholas now had Malcolm pinned against the floor by his throat, Regina had no chance of hearing what they were saying as she pulled them apart before holding them at arms length. They were still shouting at one another, Regina was really beginning to struggle and the stinging pain was still there. Henry could see the dilemma playing out on her face.

“Stop it! Stop it!” She finally shouted out, not really hearing her own voice, but hoping they would listen. She looked up to see if they were listening to her. All three boys that surrounded her were looking at her in concern. She’d take it, she didn’t care. 

She looked at the rest of the children who were clearly settling. “Go back to your own business.” She hoped she’d authoritatively, but mildly instructed. She watched as they slowly began to leave in their little friend groups before returning to the three boys. “You three. Follow me. Now!”

She led them straight to Mary Margaret’s office.

“Regina?!” Regina had barged into her office, not even knowing if she was there or otherwise engaged. Fortunately, she was sat amidst a mound of paperwork. Mary Margaret instantly shot up and approached the confused and disorientated looking woman. She gently placed her hand on her arm. “Is everything okay?” Regina was internally panicking she still couldn’t hear little more than the ringing and realised how dependant she was on the little speech she could hear to be able to understand what people were saying by lips alone.

“Henry.” She finally blurted out; then found some resolve. “Malcolm and Nicholas were fighting in the playground. It had something to do with Henry. They are all sat outside.” Mary Margaret nodded realising a few things at once and led Regina to a seat, sitting her down. She’d have to deal with the children first. She opened the door to see the three young boys. They were sat there in silence looking like scolded puppies, but it was clear no one was seriously hurt.

“In. All of you. Now! and take a seat.” It was rare she had her no nonsense voice on, but all three of these boys recognised it for what it was. She watched them walk and slump effortlessly.

“I understand whatever may have happened had something to do with Henry. The only way all three of you will receive any lenience for this will be by you telling me the complete and utter truth. No omissions. Henry, you first.” She glanced over to Regina to see her staring at them and clearly concentrating. Henry hung his head, but knew what he had to do.

“Yesterday, Malcolm began saying some mean things to me. He told me that this town had gone to ‘shit’ since we’d arrived and that my ‘dad’ was useless and whores were now running rampant.” Henry looked down, not wanting to see anyone’s face right now.

“Right. Malcolm, is this true?”

“It’s what my mom said,” he blurted out. “It’s really loud on the weekend by our house now near the new club. There are ‘sluts’ everywhere and people out all night dancing, singing and fighting. It’s driving my mom crazy. She said it’s all gotten worse since the new Sheriff came and he’s always there hanging around with the owner. It’s their fault.” Mary Margaret placed her head in her hands for a moment before releasing a dramatic puff of air.

“Oookaay. Why were you fighting?”

“It wasn’t me it was him,” he said pointing to Nicholas. "He pushed me first.”

“Nicholas?”

“He was shouting at Henry again calling his family scum. I asked him to stop but he wouldn’t so yes, I pushed him.” Mary Margaret sat there considering this for a moment.

“Okay firstly, we do not tolerate any kind of violence in this school. Do you understand?" Sheepishly nodding was clearly all they could manage right now. "Secondly, Malcolm, did you say those things?”

“Yeah, but it’s what mom told me.”

“Okay, yes the club has bought more people to our town and I agree that it can be very lively on certain nights. The Sheriff has only just started the job, you don’t know that he isn’t actually there to try and help resolve this issue.” Mary Margaret knew that wasn’t likely at all, but his mother didn’t necessarily know that. “These things take time and unless laws are being broken, it’s not as easy as you think to just 'sort out'. What is definitely true is that Henry and his family are NOT scum. I don’t know the Sheriff that well, but Henry and his Ma are loving, kind individuals who certainly do not need you, or anyone else, sharing false and hurtful information about them. How would you feel if someone came up to you calling your family scum and your mom nasty names?”  It was clear her words were getting to him, he was young and, in reality, he had little idea what he was doing and certainly no clue what he was saying. She didn’t for one moment think any of them knew the meaning of the words 'whore' and 'slut'.

“I’m sorry Henry.” Malcolm was contrite as he looked to Henry. Henry offered a small smile.

“It’s okay, I just don’t want you saying bad things about my Ma.”

“I won’t. I promise.” Offered Malcolm sincerely. Well that went fairly well, Mary Margaret hoped this would be the end of it.

“I am very pleased you’ve apologised and you’ve accepted Henry, unfortunately, I am still going to have to call in your parents to discuss this, as bullying and violence is involved. You will all be sent home for the rest of the day afterwards but, if your parents can be as mature as you are about this, I’m hoping we can put the matter behind us and you will all be back tomorrow.” They all nodded in acknowledgment.

“Good! Now I would like the three of you to sit in the waiting room until your parents arrive.” As soon as they left, Mary Margaret made contact with all three of the boys moms who were going to make their way in.  She then turned to Regina who was still sat there like a lost sheep. She watched her for a few moments before Regina turned her attention to her boss.

“Regina, can you hear me?” Mary Margaret spoke normally in her direction then noted Regina struggling. She repeated 'can you hear me',  but this time ensuring her mouth movements were clearer. Again, she received little more than a pained expression. She grabbed a note pad and pen and slowly approached her friend and settled beside her. She tried once more. “Can you hear me.” Regina nodded in the negative. Mary Margaret began to scribble something down.

“So you can’t hear me even at this distance? What happened?”

“I can’t even hear myself in any clarity right now.” She blurted out, trying to keep the panic in her voice at bay. "I saw a commotion and ran to it. I had my new hearing aids in. As I neared, the screaming and shouting became louder and louder, then higher in pitch. There was this terrible ringing sound that suddenly exploded. I pulled the aids out but it made little difference.”

“Is it still there?” Mary Margaret wrote again.

“Yes, but I do think it’s quieting, it’s hard to tell, it’s certainly not as piercing as it was before. Thank God!” Regina said as a tear escaped. This had been a complete shock to her system.

“Well that is good. Hopefully it will settle in time." Mary Margaret placed her hands to Regina's ears and pressed her forehead against her friends, hoping to bring any semblance of comfort. She couldn't begin to imagine what she was going through right now. She picked up the pad and pen. "Look, I want you to go home, get some rest and call me in the morning.” The pixie haired brunette looked to her friend who merely nodded as she wiped her tears away. Under any normal circumstance Regina would fight going home till she was blue in the face. She'd even come in on crutches for a week with a sprained ankle. Mary Margaret pulled her into a hug. She wanted to say it would be okay, but realised that would be pointless, though she then said it anyway, to herself more than anything else.

Not liking the attention anymore, Regina rose and nodded to Mary Margaret before walking out of the office and heading straight home. She’d not even registered Henry calling out to her. She couldn’t face anyone right now.

Chapter Text

Mary Margaret collapsed at her desk, not quite believing the last thirty minutes had occurred. She really hadn't much dealings of such things in her school. Suddenly realising she needed to cover Regina’s class, she called upon her trusty substitute who could be in by the time lunch was over.

Before she could even begin to ponder on the upcoming conversation she'd need to have, Henry burst through the door.

“Has etiquette and manners completely been overlooked in our teaching?” She huffed out, a little to harshly considering the state Henry seemed to be in. She sighed and walked up to him.

“Henry, I’m sorry, that was a little uncalled for, but you do need to knock.” He nodded and she resisted the urge roll her eyes. “I assume you wanted something? Is everything okay out there?”

“Yes Mrs Nolan.  Is Regina, I mean Mrs White okay? I tried to ask her but she just ran out crying. Could she hear me? She never normally ignores me...”

“Oh Henry, it will be okay I promise, but something did happen with her hearing today. We aren’t quite sure what, but she is struggling to hear and is in a bit of pain, but she will be okay. I’m only telling you because I know you and your Ma are friends with her and you saw what she was like. I do not want you to discuss this with the other children, okay?  It’s Mrs White’s business and she’s a very private person, as I know you are already aware. We will see what tomorrow brings as to what I say to the class, if anything” Henry nodded, excepting her decision. “Now, return to your seat outside please.”

Henry had barely left before there was a knock on her door. It was Emma, which actually turned out to be quite handy.

“Emma, please take a seat.”

“Of course, I just saw Henry, he and the other children seem okay physically. How bad is this?”

“The children have been very upfront about what happened and have even apologised to one another. I am hoping this will be the end of it, assuming you and the other parents can agree, though you will have to take them home for the rest of the day." She clasped her hands, placing them on the desk. "Tell me, before the others arrive, has Henry said anything to you about name calling or bullying?”  Emma closed her eyes and fought back the tears, she had a feeling it would be related to that.

“Yesterday; he came home from school distraught, he told me that a kid called Malcolm had been saying dreadful things about the new club, it’s patron’s and our family.”

“Emma! Why didn’t you come to me first thing? We don’t tolerate this type of thing in Storybrooke Elementary...”

“In know, I know, but Henry seemed to think it would be okay and peter out.  He asked me not to say anything to anyone. I was a bit torn as to what to do, but I wanted to see what happened over next few days. I can see how that was a mistake now, but I wanted to give him an opportunity to sort this too. I certainly never thought it would escalate to this.”  Before either of them could say anything further, there was a knock at the door. Mary Margaret opened the door, allowing the other two mothers in. Both of whom looked very concerned, having never had a problem with either of their boys before.

“Welcome, please take a seat and thank you for coming so quickly. I appreciate your concern so I will get straight to the point. I have spoken to all three of the boys and they have been open and honest about what has occurred today. Now, I know in some instances I should speak to you all separately, but your boys have been fantastic in hopefully resolving this and I trust we can quickly too."

"It has come to light that yesterday and today, Malcolm has been repeating mean things to Henry that he's been hearing at home.” With that said, Malcolm’s mother shut her eyes.

“Oh God! Before you say anything I would like to put my hands up.  This is all my fault then, I’ve been really stressed recently and thanks to that damn club my sleep has halved. I’ve already put the house on the market. I can't stand it any more.” She looked to Emma. “I am so sorry, I had no clue Malcolm was listening.” She turned to Mary Margaret. “I didn’t even really mean what I said, I was just looking to rage and rant as I’m struggling to cope. I am so sorry.”

“What happened with Nicholas?” His mother cut in the rambling, anxious to know.

“All three boys have confirmed that Malcolm was saying mean things to Henry in the playground and Nicholas asked him to stop. When he said he wouldn’t, Nicholas pushed him. They then got into a bit of a fight. Mrs White wound up breaking it up and bought them here. Now,” she continued before anyone could say anything, really wanting to get this resolved, “all of the boys have been honest and are I believe, sincerely apologetic. I truly don’t think they knew the true harm of the words used either…”

“What were the words used?” Asked Malcolm’s mum, dreading the answer, but needing to know. Mary Margaret took a deep breath.

“As far as I am aware they included, scum, whore and slut.” Nicholas’ mum looked shocked and Malcolm’s mum buried her face for a moment.

“That... sounds about right.” She eventually said. “Honestly, I didn’t truly mean them, well, aside from the fact there is clearly sex work taking place within that hideous establishment. I’ve even seen people rutting on the wall outside. A wall, I may add, that is viewable from my son’s bedroom.”

“Wow,” added Emma. “I didn’t realise it was that bad around there, I will talk to my husband, ask him to see if any boundaries can be put into place, possibly look as to whether any laws are being broken.”

“Is he not friends with the owner?”

“It turns out they went to university together in England, though I don’t believe Killian knows the extent of the chaos that is being caused.  Has anyone made a complaint?”

“No, I guess I should have, I don’t know why I didn’t thinking about it."

“I take it you have neighbours? Why don’t you put a letter of complaint together and all sign it so Killian knows the extent of the commotion being caused. There maybe something he an do legally, if not, I’m sure the club and town can come to an agreement?”

“That… that sounds like a really good idea. Thank you, Emma was it?”  Emma smiled glad she could be of help, the woman did look knackered and as though the weight of the world was on her shoulder’s right now.

“Yes. I truly hope that some sort of resolution can be found.” The reality was, Emma was hoping this problem would disappear with her own.

“So what does this mean for our children?” Nicholas’ mom brought the conversation back round.

“Well, the boys have been really mature about this. I am hoping it will be an end to it, hell, they may even become friends. Though I do want to address the whole school tomorrow in assembly and talk to them about the importance of being kind to one another, using kind words and not being mean. I would also appreciate it if you three had a word with your children about the words they used and how unacceptable it is to call someone anyone of those things. Obviously I will not be sharing them with the rest of the school. The boys will all have to go home for the rest of the day, but, if you are all happy with this outcome, they are all welcome back tomorrow. They will need to be on their best behaviour though.” There was no way the parents were going to argue with that suggestion, considering the ones responsible for the physical violence and the bullying were not really getting punished at all.

“Thank you Mrs Nolan.” They all pretty much responded in tangent.

“Fantastic. Now, I think that is all, you may take your children home…” The women stood to stand. “Oh, Emma, could you hang on a moment, I just want a quick word, it is not related to this incident though.”

Emma marched Henry to the car and drove as fast as she dared. “Henry, how was Regina when you last saw her?” He looked to his Ma, glad he didn’t have to hash over his day again right now. “She was upset and left quickly. She didn’t hear me.” He added, hanging his head.

“Alright." She looked at her boy who right now was shouldering far more than he should. "Henry, it’s going to be alright okay? I’m going to take you home and go straight over there…”

“But, I want to come. I need to see her Ma, please? I want to make sure she’s okay.” Emma sighed, struggling with what to do again.

“Okay, this is what we are going to do. I will go and see how she’s doing. If she’s okay I’ll send you a message to come round. How does that sound?”

“Fine.” It wasn’t ideal, but at least there was hope for him in that option.

Emma slowly walked up to the White’s house before pressing their doorbell. She waited for a few moments before trying the door. It was locked. That was a first.

She did her best impression of a peeping tom and began looking through all the windows. She found Regina sitting in an arm chair, facing the fire with drink in hand.

She tapped on the window a few times, before she realised what she was doing. “Shit.”

Upon wandering around the back, she sent up a thank you when she realised the conservatory doors weren’t locked. When she arrived at the sitting room, she took stock. She did not want to startle her at all. Taking a wide berth she slowly approached, hoping the brunette would notice her in good time. She didn’t. In fact, she managed to stand almost completely in front of her  without the woman she was falling in love with even acknowledging her presence. Her heart melted at how vulnerable she was right now.  Regina was merely staring in a trance at the fire with a glass of whiskey close to falling from her grasp. Emma took the drink from her and placed it on the side table, before crouching down.

“Regina.” She stroked her arm as she spoke. After a few seconds Regina turned her face to her. The mascara had left track lines down her cheeks and her eyes were bloodshot and puffy, as though she’d been crying for hours.

“Emma.” Her voice was weak and hoarse. Emma pulled her towards her, using no words and wrapped her arms around her small frame. Emma only wished she could take all of her troubles away and whisk her to a safe, calm and quiet place. Though this was close. They stayed like that for a long while.

“It’s going to be okay.” Emma finally whispered by her ear, not sure if she could hear or not, but wanting to try something. She hated feeling helpless. She was pulled from thought by a gasp and Regina pushing her away from the hug and holding her at arms length.

“I heard you.” Regina was now crying again, though this time, they weren’t sad tears. Emma beamed.

“Can you hear me now?” Regina nodded.

“Yes, but it’s quieter than before, though I still have this ringing, but it is fading.” Emma absorbed her words for a moment.

“Does it still hurt?” Regina chuckled, though she wasn’t sure why.

“No, thank God!” It finally stopped about half an hour ago and the ringing is getting less now.”

“Do you think it will go away completely?” Regina just realised her drink had been taken from her and looked to her empty hand, then her table. Emma clasped her hands and pulled them towards her.

“Hey, you don’t need that, okay? You have me.” Regina smiled and leant forward placing a small, chaste kiss on her lips.

“I have you.” She added after time as she opened her eyes slowly. “I hope it will fade completely, but I honestly don’t know, this is the most hideous thing about all of this, the inconsistency of it all. Though one things for sure, I’m never putting those things in my ears again. I can’t bear to go through that again. Hell, I’ve probably just damaged my ears further… I am so sorry.” Regina suddenly added, taking Emma by surprise.

“What, what for?”

“Henry and the children, I’m pretty sure I handled that terribly. I don’t even know what happened. I just ran.” She remembered running from the office but had completely zoned out and she couldn’t hear anything that was being said.  Emma squared Regina back to her.

“Hey, you handled it perfectly and you did everything you needed too. In fact, the whole matter has been resolved. Henry, Malcolm and Nicholas are all allowed back tomorrow.” Regina seemed pleased by that news at least.

“I don’t think I can handle that level of conversation now, but could you message me the details later. I really want to know what’s been going on in my class… Blimey, I was only gone a day and it all blew up.”  Emma laughed at her attempt to lighten the mood, glad Regina must be feeling at least a bit better and thankful she could be that person for her.

“Of course I will. Listen, Henry is at home alone right now and losing his mind with worry about you. He’s desperate to see you and make sure you are okay. Can I tell him to come round; we won’t stay long… unless you want us to, of course?”  Emma added with a lopsided grin. The smile that Regina gave her was breath-taking and her eyes shone in the light of the fire. The love she had for this woman was only consuming her more and more.

“Of course he can come around.” She already felt as though she’d let him down enough today. The last thing she wanted to be was the course of further worry.

In less than five minutes the lights in the room began to flash. Emma let Henry in and he barrelled over to his teacher and, without a second thought, jumped on her and wrapped his arms around her neck. Emma’s look of shock instantly dissipated the second she saw Regina’s face.  It was the most blissful she’d ever seen it as she clung to her son.

Chapter Text

Emma, Henry and Regina had spent a wonderful afternoon together, laughing to the point of crying and using the opportunity to practice their signing. All in all, the three of them felt much better by the time it came to part ways. It was just what they all needed after the last two days.

The following morning was the much anticipated Friday, the night before their lives could potentially change forever, hopefully for the better. Regina had woken and was more her ‘normal self’, feeling able to return to work. She’d spoken to Leo that morning who confirmed the FBI had now dotted a small assault team near the border. The agents staying at Granny's were going to monitor and stake out the warehouse, observing the delivery. Once they collected enough evidence, they were going to raid the delivery and hopefully catch all men in the act.  This morning held a lot of hope for Regina. Firstly, she hoped her hearing hadn’t been drastically impacted any more in the long-term, and secondly that all of their problems could be resolved by the end of the weekend, or at least on the way to being so.

When she arrived at her classroom, she was greeted by a full class of students, sitting at their desks as though they’d beamed in from Stepford and the biggest, brightest bunch of flowers sat on her desk. The smile she initially greeted them with was suddenly replaced by curiosity as she checked her watch. She was sure she wasn’t late. In fact, she was thirty minutes early.

“What’s all this?” She said as she approached the desk and looked at the accompanying card.

To Mrs White, thank you for being the best teacher in the whole world. Love, you’re favourite class.

She giggled at the last bit.

“Oh, you are, are you?” She jest as Henry, Malcolm and Nicholas approached her desk, hand in hand. Malcolm was the one who spoke.

“We are very sorry about yesterday and I’m sorry about what I did, I didn’t realise I was being as mean as I was.” Malcolm directed more to Henry than anyone else.

“It’s okay.” Henry offered him a small smile and turned his attention back to Mrs White.  “We just wanted to do something nice for you as a class to show you how much you mean to us.”        

“How did you know I’d be back today? And how did you arrange all of this?” The flowers were one thing, but getting them all in up to an hour earlier, fair play to them.

“We didn’t know you’d be back, but after yesterday afternoon, I figured you would be." Henry surmised. "Our moms were talking on their group about what happened yesterday. I asked Ma to see if they could do something nice for you and we came up with this idea. All of the parents were on board. That's how come we are all in earlier.”

“I got up at 5am this morning, a girl near the front added.” Regina teared up.

“Well, this is the most thoughtful thing anyone has ever done for me. You guys are incredible, and yes, you are my favourite.” She didn’t care how wrong that was to say, she’d never forget this class. It garnered a few giggles. “You are the most kind and caring of children and I never want that to change - ever. Always remember how special you are and how each other are.  Show that care when you talk and interact with one another. If you can always do that, no matter what you face, you will be invincible. I’m very proud of you all. Thank you.” With that said, the three, now proud looking boys returned to their seats and the day began.

 That evening, Killian was holed up in his office, he’d been nervous all day and the eggshells had returned to the house. Emma had been busying herself in the kitchen, trying to make his favourite meal in the hopes it would keep him at least pleasant. She was nervous about tonight as well, but could in no way let her nerves be seen. “Henry, can you tell Killian food will be ready in ten minutes please.”  She shouted across the hall to Henry who’d been busy all evening completing his homework.

“K, Ma.” Henry had finished laying the table when he approached the office door. Just as he was about to knock, he was  intrigued by something he heard.

“Yes, I want us all to be at the cannery for half past midnight; as soon as the delivery arrives we need to be ready to unload as quickly as possible. Tonight needs to go without a hitch. If it goes well, the arrangement can continue. This has the potential to make us all VERY rich.” Henry narrowed his eyes, his mind whirring. Maybe he could create a ‘hitch’ which could destroy Killian’s plans.  He’d not be able to do this anymore and then they could be happy again. 

Tea was another quiet affair; Emma couldn’t stand the silence any longer.

“How was your day Killian?” It had boiled down to, yet again, forcing another normal, family dinner.

“Aye, not bad. Had a letter delivered near close of day though, it seems the local residents aren’t happy about the new club.” He huffed as he wiped the gravy from the corners of his mouth. “They should try living in a city.” Emma rolled her eyes.

“But they don’t do they and that’s the point. It does seem rather out of place in this town.” Killian threw his napkin down.

“Not you as well... It’s legally situated at the other end of the long road from the residents.

“I don’t think that matters to them at midnight with the travelling sound and wandering drunks.”

“And what do you know about it?” He squinted his eyes at her, holding his knife and fork in a white-knuckled embrace. Emma drew a breath, composing herself. She noticed Henry was more alert too.

“Not a lot, only what the parents moan about on the school class chat. It doesn’t sound great though Killian.”

“Hmmm,” he proceeded to eat, considering her words. As much as he wanted to kick off, he knew that this could potentially course a problem for them going forward. Maybe he’d need to speak to Robin and find a resolution somehow, but that was tomorrows problem.

Tonight would be the biggest sting he would ever pull off, if they were able to do so. In the past he’d ordered by the box or crate and smuggled within from source. This time, he was going to source and acquire full shipments. Around forty per cent of said shipment would be counterfeit and they planned to run it through the high end clients of Robin’s business and old contacts of Killian’s whom he’d been trading with for years. As long as no-one had cause to pry too deep, he could not fathom how they would be discovered. He’d even found a hidden compartment underneath the floorboards in the cannery to hide the duplicates. All in all, this shipment alone held more than forty thousand dollars’ worth of counterfeit profit (after travel costs) and that didn’t include the normal profit from the legitimate goods that would pay for their drivers and running costs. If he could pull this off monthly, they’d be pain sailing.

“On Saturday night I will patrol and see how bad it is. I’m sure I can come to some sort of arrangement with Robin to tone down his clientele when outside of the premises.”

“That’s a good idea.” Emma offered nonchalantly, there was clearly little point in trying this evening. She really hoped she’d wake up to some good news tomorrow morning.

Henry looked to his clock display, that he’d aimed to shine on the ramparts of his castle. He smiled as he shoved his torch, pocket knife, rope and scissors into the rucksack. It was part of his ‘apocalypse survival kit’ –naturally.  Looking at the castle he remembered why he was doing this. He remembered accidently splashing Regina with his paint and being thoroughly surprised and elated when she launched her counter attack. He remembered how his Ma smiled when she looked at his teacher and the way they enabled each other to shine. Looking at his castle again, he realised that was what he was fighting for.

It was now eleven thirty. Henry had left a note for his Ma on the table in the vestibule. Of course Killian was nowhere to be seen. It was only an hour before he would be needed to receive whatever this delivery was.  Henry wanted to make it to the cannery in good time and thwart their plans, then his Ma can see Killian for who he truly is and they could have him arrested or leave.

There was no-way Emma could sleep. She was …  fretting?  Nervous? Excited? Anxious? Perhaps she was a mixture of all and everything, either way she felt hollow and sick. Of course Killian was nowhere near. She pulled out her phone.

Emma: Are you asleep?  - E

Regina was also tossing and turning when her phone pinged. Just seeing Emma’s name sent shivers down her spine. She had never felt this way about anyone, ever, she didn’t even know it was possible.

Regina: Of course not, I don’t even know why I’m bothering to lie in bed – R.

The next message came through within seconds.

Emma: Come over – E.

She didn’t even need to consider that request. The next thing she knew, she had pulled on her clothes and ran out the door. Within a few moments, she’d crashed through her neighbours door and pushed the blonde into the adjacent wall, attacking her lips.

Emma moaned as though she’d been given water for the first time after walking through the desert for days. She cupped Regina’s arse, pulling her close.  As she did so, they nudged the table with the lamp on it and  she saw something unusual flutter downwards from the corner of her eye.

Regina was confused as Emma gently pushed her away.

“What? What is it?” The brunette queried, hoping she hadn’t done anything wrong as she watched the blonde beauty bend down. That arse! Regina would have swooned had it not been the terrified looked she saw on her lovers face as she slowly turned around.

“Emma!?”

“He’s gone! He’s gone!!” Emma began to pace and pulled her fingers through her hair roughly as Regina read the note.

‘Ma, I know what Killian is doing. I am going to stop him. It will all be okay.  Love you loads, Henry.’

Regina walked to Emma and stopped her mid pace by placing her hands on her shoulders. “Emma, get dressed and let’s go and find your son". Emma could only nod at the command before running to do just that.

Chapter Text

Henry had managed to sneak into the cannery and was, ironically, hiding behind the same set of shelves that his Ma and Regina had been hiding behind when they had snook in.

He could see Killian talking to a man he’d now discovered was this allusive Robin he’d heard so much about. He knew his Ma and Regina had no liking for the man. He felt the need to duck down further and check the time as more men approached. There were now six in total. It was 12:20am and whatever was going to happen would do so soon. He began to panic slightly as he realised this was far bigger than he originally thought. His palms were now sweaty, and the men were pacing all around, blocking him in.

“It's here.” Called Smee from the doorway. All the men rushed at his cry. Killian smiled as he saw the fully loaded Roger begin to dock. He quickly scanned the area. The docks here were perfect. Very secluded from outside eyes and very dark. The plan was to unload the boxes tonight and then his runners, Smee and Rufio, would sort them out the following morning. Sorting all the legal ones into order, logging them and hiding the duplicates. For anyone none the wiser, this would merely look like men at work taking a shipment. If it went successfully, after a month or two, he was even looking to rearrange the shipment to occur on a Saturday afternoon, that would appear even less suspicious. Though he would have to rearrange things internationally for that to work well. Between them all tonight, it shouldn’t take them much more than an hour to unload all the wares into the cannery.

Emma dragged Regina around to the side of the other cannery building so they could try and get a better look. All they could see from the position was some of the men approaching the boat. It hadn’t looked as though they’d taken anything off yet. Emma looked to Regina who was typing away on her phone.

“What are you doing?”

“Messaging Leo, someone needs to know we are here.” Emma continued to look around.

“I can’t see Henry anywhere!” Her hands were visibly shaking now. “What if he’s not here, what if they have him?” Regina began scanning the area.

“I have no idea where the feds are. To be able to see anything they must be somewhere in that direction.” Regina pondered looking across the docks to where some old buildings were located. “I bet they are in one of those.”

“But they won’t be able to see anything?” Queried Emma.

“They’ll have zoom cameras and other devices, they just need to confirm and record their activity for a bit. I can’t imagine back up is that far behind.”

“What if they use Henry as a hostage?” Regina looked aghast toward her friend, but neither knew what to do. Regina pointed towards the men.

“They are all focused on the front and the task of unloading. We could sneak in the back, at least see if we can see him, figure out if he's in there. If not we can just leave.” Emma nodded and this time, Regina grabbed her hand, pulling her onwards. They both new this was stupid, but Henry mattered more than rational thought right now.

They approached a small door towards the back. Looking into each others eyes, together they nodded, tightening their hold on each other’s hand and opening the door. It led to a small back room. They crept towards the other side. Regina pointed to her ears, reminding Emma she would need to listen out for any noises. Emma nodded in understanding. There was a small, glassless window on the near side. They hovered beneath it, both too scared to look. Emma eventually took the leap, her need to catch a glimpse of her son overriding her fear. Within a few seconds she was back down.

“He’s there, in the place we were hiding the other day. He looks terrified.”

“What are the others doing? Emma slowly crept back up and down.

“They are walking between the door and the centre of the room, dropping boxes. There’s too many to just sneak like we did last time." It was then that they heard a crash. They held their breath as their stomachs dropped.

Henry was pretty sure he’d just seen his Ma. The window was in his direct line of sight. Perhaps he was just hallucinating. Did that kind of thing happen? He was staring at the window, clinging onto any hope. It was, it was his Ma as he saw her pop up again. He moved as though to try and get her attention, but she disappeared again. It was only when he heard the crash and realised he’d knocked into something. Peering round, he only had a second to catch a glimpse of the silver tray housing cigars that had fallen on the floor, before a hand grabbed the scruff of his neck, yanking him out.

Robin hurled Henry to the floor, sending him skidding across the concrete. Killian and the other men all arrived, just as Emma and Regina barged through the door, running over to Henry.

Emma crouched and huddled around her boy.

“Henry, Henry! Are you okay?” She stroked the back of his head, not caring who else was watching as Regina gently stroked her back. Henry nodded he was okay as he added a weak yes and sobbed into his Ma’s chest.

“What the hell, why would you do that to a child!” Regina turned and pushed Robin in the chest as she ranted; enraged by his actions and the pain he’d caused the two most important people in her life.

A second later the throbbing in her face confirmed that he had in fact back handed her. She fell down next to Emma and Henry as a few of the other men surrounded them, pulling out their guns. Emma pulled Regina and Henry in close as Killian moved in. Only now did the gravity of their situation settle in.

“Emma, what the Hell are you all doing here!?” Killian’s veins were popping as he vented.

“H… Henry” she blurted out. “He went missing; we heard noises and followed them to see if he was here…. I... I guess we were right.” She found some composure and pulled herself up as Regina followed suit, tucking Henry under her arm and slightly behind her.

“You just assaulted a minor, Robin! Why the Hell would you do that?”  Emma figured she may as well try feigning ignorance on their dealings, she doubted it would work, but she had to say something.

 “You have him now. I suggest you leave.” Emma was surprised at that command. She nodded and began to pull Regina and Henry forward, just as sirens blared and two vans full of officers arrived. They surrounded the building within seconds.

“You Bitch!” He screamed as he lunged towards Emma. He snatched her away from Regina and Henry, pulling her across his front.  He began to whisper into her ear. “You called the cops on me, how the hell did you pull this off, you two bit whore. Fair play to you though lass, you really played me, and here I was thinking I was playing you. If you survive this, don’t think for one moment that anyone else would want you and that rat of a boy of yours…” with that said Emma span around, clocking him hard on the jaw. He stumbled backwards just as a warning shot was heard.

Robin had squared in on Emma, placing his arm around her throat and turning her to face Regina and Henry. “Try that again, bitch! If any of you try anything again, I will shoot. I wouldn’t test that theory if I were you.”

Regina winced from the pain of the shot, the ringing in her ears had returned. She hadn’t heard anything that had been said since the shot as she looked down to see a trial of wet spreading across the floor. She felt sick for a moment before she realised it was only water, or rather wee. She traced it back to Henry, who was glued to her leg and squeezing her waist with his arms. She noticed he'd also had his eyes shut. She contemplated saying something, but she realised that would be futile, or dangerous and she wouldn’t hear any response anyway. Instead, she placed her arm awkwardly around his neck, pulling him in closer. He now buried his face into her waist too. She turned back to Emma. She could see Robin speaking, but hear nothing. She noticed everyone’s attention turn to the door and followed suit.

“This is the FBI. You need to release the hostages and lie on the ground right now.” Emma could sense Robin move behind her and she looked to Killian, he was looking between all of the other men, it was clear he had no idea what to do. It was pointless him trying to feign innocence, there could only be one reason the FBI were there. He watched as the four lackeys, including Smee all walked forward with their guns raised in the air. It was clear they were bailing out. He watched as several officers commanded they slide the guns over and drop. That left just Robin and him and one gun that was currently in Robin’s possession.

“Please just let Henry and Regina go, you can keep me. They don’t need to be here... Please Killian.”  He looked to Robin, it was true enough and it was pitiful watching  the boy cling to his neighbour in soaked trousers. The question was, how to pull this off? It was clear Emma would do anything for Henry and that wretched woman. He didn’t quite know why she irritated him so much, but he knew full well that had she not been Emma’s friend, he doubted this would be happening. His mind was whirring… the boy would more than likely be more burdensome than anything else. He handed Emma to Robin who secured her arms behind her back in a vice grip. She winced at the pull on her arms and shoulders, letting out a small cry.

He walked up to Henry and Regina and began barking orders. “Give me the boy!” Henry was still scrunched into Regina, his eyes snapped shut. It was now clear to Emma the brunette had no idea what Killian was saying. “Listen you skank, hand me the boy now!” He said getting into her face before shouting into her ear. “NOW!” Regina squealed as tears began to flow. Emma began to wriggle in Robin’s arms, who still had the gun. He quickly placed it to her temple.

“I really wouldn’t.” She stopped, taking in his words. He pointed the gun towards Regina’s head. “Don’t think I won’t shoot her and let you watch. It’s the least that wench deserves.” Emma’s blood ran cold and she knew she was sweating now. It was as though her whole world stopped spinning for a few moments.

Emma watched on as Henry struggled to cling on to Regina as Killian tried to pry them apart. Her heart broke at how much Regina was trying to keep Henry hidden and safe behind her even though she clearly had no idea what was going on. It was never going to last long though. After a small struggle, Killian slammed Regina in the stomach with his foot and sent her hurtling into the wall, he then had free reign on Henry who was now trashing around in his arms. Eventually Killian had had enough.

“If you don’t stop right now we will shoot your Ma!” Henry froze in an instant, looking to his Ma. They were both pale and sweaty. Emma couldn’t bare seeing his lip tremble. Killian slowly edged towards Robin and took the gun from him. Pointing it towards Emma. “Go to your whore.” He gestured to where Regina was now huddled against the wall, making herself as small as she possibly good. Emma wasted no time in running to her. It was the first instruction he’d given she was happy to oblige with. She instantly sank to Regina’s level, wrapping her arms around the older woman. It didn’t take a second for her to reciprocate.

Robin was hovering over them like a looming demon, but that wasn’t what held their attention. Killian stood, flanking their other side as he directed Henry to go to the officers. A male officer, unarmed had stepped a few meters ahead of the others and crouched to Henry’s level with his arms wide open. Henry barrelled into him. Emma breathed a gasp of relief as the officer wrapped his arms around Henry and stood up. Two others came to flank them. Emma couldn’t hear what the officer was saying, but he knew it would be as comforting as possible. Tears wouldn’t stop flowing as she watched her boy finally vanish from view in the safe arms of the law.

She didn’t get long to enjoy the small respite of relief as Killian approached the two ladies. He crouched down, waving the gun in their faces and generally acting like a douche. He had completely failed to notice that Robin had not long followed Henry to the officers with his hands held up. It was only when they pinned him to the floor that Killian realised he’d bailed.

“You complete bastard.” He spat out, albeit quietly to himself. Now he was worried, worried and cornered, realising all of his options were slowly being squandered.

“Killian.” Emma whispered, ridiculously softly, though proud of herself for managing it. “You need to go too, it’s your only chance.” He laughed maniacally at that.

He crouched down, continuing to wave the gun around recklessly in their faces.

He bent down to their level. Emma noticed the officers were slowly creeping in closer all around. They were now sat very close to the door that they’d crept through to get in. Emma was weighing up her options as well. She wondered if there were any officers out there too, but her attention was quickly drawn back to Killian.

“Look at you…” he began to ramble, almost sounding as though he were drunk. “You were meant to be quiet, compliant... my little white picket-fenced, ready-made family. ‘Cos Lord knows I wouldn’t want my own kid with you.” He noticed Regina pull Emma closer and turned his attention to her.

“Can you hear again?” He placed her gun to her bruised cheek, tracking its contour.  “Can you!” He shouted a bit louder. She nodded quickly. “You’re fucking her, aren’t you?” He smashed the gun back into Emma, causing both women to wince. He then stood up, and quickly took a few steps back.

“If I’m not going to have my dream life, then neither are you.”

With that said, he pulled the trigger and another shot reverberated around, managing to rise above their cries and the muffled sound of rapidly moving bodies.

Chapter Text

Emma and Regina opened their eyes to see Leo slowly slump to the floor as officers made haste in pinning Killian to the ground. The women shot forward to help brace his fall and Regina pulled him onto her lap.  As she lay him down they realised he’d been shot in the chest, his eyes were already glassy. Her wail of realisation drew everyone's attention.

An officer in the distance beckoned the paramedics through the crime scene and to the epicentre of the drama. Regina gently closed his eyes as the blood continued to soak into his white shirt and now her own clothes. Emma sat opposite, thoroughly spent and unable to even figure a next move.

“He saved us.” Emma said to no-one in  particular in disbelief as she looked from Leo to Regina. Regina's emotions were all over the place. The loathing she had felt for him over the last few years, since her accident and his reaction to it and certainly his actions over the last few months, was suddenly replaced by the philia love she also held for him. She struggled to fathom how she could hold such contrasting views. She continued to hold him close as officers approached them all.

“Ma’am, you need to come with us please.” An officer gently placed his arm on Emma’s shoulder and she saw Regina jump out of her daze as the officer near her mirrored the action of her own.

“She’s deaf.” Emma quickly pointed out to the one trying to help Regina. She didn't want to explain her hearing issues, but she had suspected that after the second gun shot, Regina was probably struggling to hear anything again. The officers exchanged a glance and the one by Regina knelt to her side instead, ensuring she could see him.

“Ma’am.” He carefully took her hand and pointed to himself and then the door, hoping she would understand. She almost mindlessly rose with him, before stopping and gesturing to her husband as the tears that couldn’t flow before now did.  The officer kept her there for a few moments until the paramedics respectfully surrounded Leo, and carefully began to confirm what they already knew. When she was content he was being ‘cared’ for, she continued out with the officer.

After all that had happened, it wasn’t even one thirty in the morning. Regina looked around and was relieved to see Emma and Henry running to embrace one another as she realised she was being escorted to one of the three ambulances they had dispatched. A tad dramatic she thought, then she realised there were far worse scenarios that could have played out and potentially a lot more bodies. Her mind zoned back to Leo. She can’t believe he’d taken the bullet for them. He must have been watching from behind the door they’d snuck in. She was pulled back to the present by the sudden feeling of hands on her. She looked up to see a woman clearly saying something as she began to unbutton her shirt. Regina pushed her off in a panic just as Henry and Emma approached. The paramedic backed off as Regina cupped Henry’s face before pulling him into a big hug. She then realised Emma was trying to get her attention.

“How’s you’re hearing?” Emma managed to sign.  Since the last incident with Regina’s hearing they’d learnt how to say a few useful things for such an eventuality.

“Just ringing. It stings.” Was all Emma could make out from Regina's signs, but it was enough. She was so grateful they’d spent time learning practical signs for such an eventuality. Emma nodded her understanding and joined the other two in a quick embrace before pulling the paramedic to one side.

Emma explained to the paramedic that Regina was hard of hearing and, at the moment, couldn’t hear at all and why, which she assumed was from the gun shots and vibrations of the last thirty minutes or so. She also explained that the man who had died was her husband, she wasn’t going to get into their separation, there was no point. The most controversial mention was explaining to the paramedic that her friend had been raped and assaulted a few times over the last month and that she hadn’t properly dealt with anything  she'd been through due to there being so much going on. Emma was just being protective though, she did not want Regina going through anything more stressful than need be. The paramedic was extremely grateful for all the information and glad that she was there with her friend. Even though the paramedic wanted Emma and Henry to be checked out too, due to the unusual circumstances, and the fact none of them were gravely hurt, she allowed them to ride in the ambulance together. They walked back over to where Regina and Henry were still sat clinging to one another.

“Emma can we just go home.” Regina asked, managing to sign a few of the words, they had gotten far better at signing the words they knew. They were even managing full sentences now, though not many.

Emma was saddened by her friends desperate tone. “No honey.” She mouthed and signed before brushing the brunette's loose hair behind her ear and getting a good glimpse of the bruise that was beginning to form. “We need to go. Apart from anything else they will need to take evidence from us. Look on the bright side of this though, we are nearing the end and soon we can focus on just rebuilding our lives and our futures." She couldn't believe she'd said that, considering Leo wasn't even cold yet, but she was desperate for some hope right now. Regina nodded and allowed Emma to take her and Henry into the ambulance where the paramedic took all their vitals en route to the hospital.

The hospital visit itself had been exhausting. They’d all had a physical, x-rays and bloods taken, just to be sure and to record any evidence for the police. Forensic officers and agents had been badgering them all morning and wanting them to relay their accounts of what happened what felt like a million times. All three had been booked in for counselling sessions for the foreseeable future too, which Emma certainly didn’t deem a bad thing, especially when it came to the two people she loved so much. Regina hadn’t reacted badly to the realisation of what Emma had told the paramedic. Though she didn’t react well either, she was more numb. They all were to a certain extent.  The paramedic relayed all of the information to the Drs and Nurses responsible for looking after Regina and they were successfully able to communicate using pen and paper, they had offered an interpreter, but Regina confirmed she was still an early learner.

Luckily, none of them were badly hurt, the worst being Regina’s bruised ribs, though they all had a good amount of bruising to show for their sins. Fortunately, there were no broken bones or internal injuries from any of the rougher hits and blows.

It was nearing lunch time before they were finally let out and, ironically, none of them wanted to go home and face making lunch right now. Regina didn’t want to face her large, now, truly empty property and Emma was in a similar position, except she wasn’t even allowed home right now as the FBI had cordoned it off, for potentially several days, as they combed the house looking for further evidence of Killian’s dealings. The only good thing to come out of this was that if Killian was convicted of all charges, the two biggest being smuggling leading to grand larceny, and murder. All officers they had spoken too said there was a bounty of evidence from many sources being found and that they’d be surprised if any of them got away lightly, least of all Killian.

They didn’t really want to go to Granny’s either though, as they knew that they’d be bombarded by a thousand questions, but the consensus was they best get it over with now, or they risk winding themselves up over the possibility of seeing people and it would only become harder.

The second they entered the diner, one could hear a pin drop and it didn’t help that they all looked dreadful, sporting shiners and bruises on their arms and faces. Emma placed an arm around Henry. Granny instantly bee lined towards them and ushered them to the quiet table at the back, which they thought was very helpful and kind.

The second they arrived at said table though, Mary Margaret and David approached. Granny began to send them away.

“Wait Granny! Thank you, but its okay. Part of why we came here was we decided we better get this over with.” Regina confirmed. Her hearing had almost returned to what it used to be, but there was still a slight tinnitus like ringing that wasn’t there before. She wondered if this would be her new ‘normal’ now.  Granny cupped her chin gently and offered a small eye squint at her black eye, making it clear she was not happy about it, before offering her a nod and small smile.

Mary Margaret instantly pulled Emma into a gentle hug and Emma found she actually needed it. She offered one to Regina who more so politely accepted before patting the seat next to her.

“What’s happened? What’s been going on? There are FBI agents everywhere and all they’ve told David so far was an incident has occurred and an officer will be around later today when they have a full report to hand over, but they did assure us the incident was over and no-one here was in any danger. Regina looked to Emma.

“It was my fault.” Henry spoke up. This had been rolling around and around in his brain all night.

“Henry…”

“No Ma, please... please let me at least say it. Even you don’t know why I did what I did.” She teared up at his little plea before nodding for him to continue.

“I found out what Killian was planning to do, but I honestly didn’t realise what he was doing was as bad as it was or so dangerous. He said he needed whatever it was to go without a hitch, so I came up with an idea to create one. I…” he looked down at his fidgeting hands. “…I thought that if I could maybe destroy his plans that we’d be free and you and Regina could be together and…” both Regina and Emma looked surprised by that admission, but they had spent a lot of time together and Henry was very perceptive. “…we could be happy, or at least not have to worry any more.”

“Oh Henry,”  Emma gave him a one armed hug as Regina held his hand.  “What were your plans to create a ‘problem' for them?” This was the one thing Emma was truly struggling to grasp. What did Henry think he could do?

“My first Idea was to let of fireworks to alert people to what they were doing. When I got there though there were too many people and I panicked and had to remain hidden. I’d come up with another plan though. They said they were going to unload, lock up and leave, only to return tomorrow to unpack.” Henry couldn’t help a small grin. “I decided I was going to wait till they left, make sure they had all driven off and then smash every single bottle. That way they would know someone was on to them and perhaps stop." It was a naïve idea, but also kind of genius. Henry changed from almost proud of himself to bereft of all positivity… “Instead, I did a stupid thing, messed up and got Leo shot.”

“What!” Both David and Mary Margaret exclaimed, Regina noticed the rest of the patrons in the diner was listening too. “Is he okay?” Mary Margaret added quickly.

“He’s dead. Leo is dead. Killian was shooting at Emma and I. Leo stepped in.  He took the bullet instead.” She made the point of saying that so everyone in the diner knew. Emma stood up to address everyone, believing she owed the town something.

“It turns out, my ‘husband’…” she spat out venomously. “…was using Henry and I and the cover of being the Sheriff of this lovely town to enable a growing smuggling business. It was  also the reason behind the new club that had opened up. Killian and it’s owners were partners. It turns out this ‘little’ endeavour was quite large and spanned several states. The good news is I don’t think the club will remain open after this."

“The place is already crawling with FBI agents.” A lady near them offered. “I don’t think it will re-open after this either. Thank the Lord.”   Emma broke into a sob as Regina stood, rubbing her back.

“I am so sorry, I fell for his lies and we moved here and destroyed so many things in this town. We even managed to get the mayor killed.”  Granny moved close.

“Hey, none of that now! Let’s get one thing clear here and now. None of this was yours, Henry’s or Regina’s fault. The blame for this was solely on the men behind the smuggling operation.” There was a lot of agreement and several, ‘here, here’s', from the other patrons. Emma nodded in acceptance, unable to offer any words right now.  Granny turned to Regina.

“Is there anything else you want people to know at this point?” Regina looked to Emma who shrugged.

“I honestly don’t think there’s anything else that's of any importance to add.” She looked to Henry who agreed. “You know the gist of what happened and the most important thing is that everyone has been arrested and the Mayor is dead.” Granny rubbed their shoulders before turning to the rest of her patrons.

“That’s it everyone, noting else to see or hear. Let’s let them eat in peace now, shall we.” Granny returned her attention to the table as Mary Margaret hugged them all goodbye.

“Now, let’s get you all fed and this is on the house.” She quickly looked to Regina. “And don’t you even think of arguing with me, young lady.” Regina actually managed a snort and for the first time since yesterday, she actually felt a bit hopeful again. As did Emma and Henry.                

Chapter Text

Epilogue - Two months later.

The funeral had just taken place and it was probably one of the grandest Storybrooke had ever held. The whole town attended and despite his shortcomings, Leopold had died as a hero in the eyes of the town. Regina was more than happy for that to be his legacy, especially as he’d given Emma, Henry and herself what they saw as their true family.

Emma and Henry had moved in with Regina as a temporary arrangement. The FBI were in their old house for nearly two weeks ensuring they obtained everything they possibly could and Emma and Henry had settled in well with Regina.  When Emma could finally sort out all the hideous legalities behind her marriage and holdings, they had a plan to move to a smaller, more homely cottage slightly further out from the hub of the town.

Regina had been back to her audiologist who upgraded her hearing aid with a very advanced dampener and noise cancelling feature if the decibels hit a certain level. After returning to school, she found it vastly improved her ability to hear the children speak and liked the balance it gave her after some trial and error. She found things a little easier to manage and it was as though a huge weight has been lifted.

The ASL lessons were going well and they’d had their second meet up. Francesca was very pleased with all their progress and they’d begun to make friends within the group, even inviting them all to a barbeque at the mansion in the near future.

Robin had been as cowardly as they all suspected and accepted a plea deal to truly shaft Killian and reduce his sentence. Whilst the trial was only beginning it was highly unlikely Killian would get out of prison before retirement age, and that was if he was fortunate.

Henry had come to an arrangement with Mrs Nolan to hold after school signing lessons with any pupils who wanted to go. Francesca thought this was a wonderful idea and agreed to come once a week to facilitate the learning. She even offered this service free of charge for a year to see if the school could innovate a wider learning opportunity for children across the country. Francesca had held her first session and so many children wanted to go they had to hold the session in the main hall. A few of the parents had also requested to join.

All in all, right now, there was only a bright future to create. Henry, Regina and Emma were all attending weekly counselling sessions and they all looked forward to returning home each other. Emma was even looking into potentially going to University or learning a trade. Regina had assured her all her options were open. 

Both of the women never knew this was how life with someone could feel and Henry knew that this was the family he was meant to have. His new favourite thing was to snuggle between his two Moms and watch a film together. He hoped they would have many more nights such as those.